Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
"JUST DON'T LOOK SO HARD"

... quot;

"No, I like it all right! I just think it would look better d****d
over a chair." I said, kissing her neck.

"And how do you think I'd look ... ... Continue»
Posted by meatloaf90 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Mature, Sex Humor  |  Views: 997  |  
93%
  |  2

Submission Pt1

It was ten years ago when I first noticed the welts on my mother. Being so young it didn't mean anything to me at the time but I was worried about the obvious injury on her legs, high up on her thighs. So I asked her, "What happened to your legs?"

She just smiled and said, "Oh Timmy, don't be concerned, they are just love marks from Daddy."

Mom handled the incident so deftly that I forgot about it, until a few months later, when I saw them on her again. She reassured me that I need not be worried and once more I put it out of my mind. But the welts kept showing up, only I didn't say anything about them any more.

Then ten years later, a bizarre situation occurred, at that time my mature, eighteen year old body and mind travelled beyond mild and innocent curiosity. I became a changed person overnight.

At eighteen I was a nice k**, got average grades, but I was kind of shy and still a virgin. How embarrassing to admit for an eighteen year old, but then so was my best friend Fred. I'm sure that some would say that we were a couple of losers. We were just shy, not losers.

It was a Saturday night and I had been sick for two days. Although I was feeling better, I decided to go to bed early, and mom seemed happy that I had made that decision. As I slowly went up stairs I heard mom tell dad that tomorrow was Sunday and they wouldn't be able to buy liquor, so he should go get some wine for the Sunday meal. Then, in a low and sultry voice she said, "I'll need some special treatment when you get back." Dad said that he'd be back in a flash.

I closed my bedroom door behind me, but my curiosity was seriously piqued. What did 'special treatment' mean?

I turned out the light in my bedroom, but I was no longer weary. I heard mom's footsteps coming down the hall and stop at my door. She stood there for a long moment before she rapped lightly and said, "Night honey." I waited a moment and mumbled, "Uh huh," as though I was almost asl**p. Her footsteps carried her away so I crept to the door to check out the situation.

I waited to be sure that she wasn't still in the hall, then cracked open my door. I gazed up the hall to see that her bedroom door hadn't latched and in fact had opened up a bit, about six inches. Staying in the shadows, I slowly made my way to her doorway, and then peered in.

As I peaked in I could see that she had started to undress. What a sight! I'll remember it as long as I live. Her skirt and blouse were off and as she turned completely toward the door, I took in the full image of my mother in black garter belt, stockings and high heels.

At thirty-eight years of age she was a remarkable beauty. Her breasts were large, full and firm. (At the time I didn't know the difference between a mature woman's bosom and young woman's bosom)

My curiosity had me staring at my mother's big tits without much thought to anything sexual in nature at first, but my interest was powerful none the less. They sat proudly on her chest with a beautiful tan line from her bikini top. As I looked more intently I noted how the weight caused them to sag a little and I could make out some of the blue veins that ran across them. The nipples were an incredible attraction and huge, although I had no sense of what normal should be, they were certainly bigger than any I had seen in a few magazines. Her pendulous breasts were dark tipped, with areola three to four inches across, topped off by her long plump nipples.

She was my mother, and I felt some small guilt at sneaking around to gaze with growing lust at my own dear mom. But I just couldn't help myself; she was a babe. I realized that she looked like some of the women I had seen in an adult magazine that Fred had taken from his dad's office. Mom was every bit as pretty as any of the great looking babes in the magazine and I never thought of it until then, but I had to admit she was a hottie.

I was hiding in the shadows across the hall so mom couldn't see me as I tried to imagine what it would be like to hold those beautiful boobs in my hands and take one of those phenomenal nipples into my mouth.

She sighed and reached to her skimpy panties, bending over to pull them down her long, tan shapely legs. Without fanfare she lifted one foot, then the other and I was suddenly staring at my mother's pussy. I felt a little guilty thinking of it as a pussy but what the hell that's what it was. Mom has full, wavy brown hair on top and, as it became apparent, a sparsely thin covering to the entrance of that most intriguing of all places on the female form, the cunt (God, how I love that word).

The hair was right where mine was except that I had a cock hanging down while she had nothing. I knew there was a hole there but I couldn't see it. I wanted badly to run into the room, yank her legs open and ruffle through the hair until I could find the entrance where you were expected to insert your cock (Fred and I talked a lot about it), but I didn't have the courage and she would have killed me anyway. But I was perfectly satisfied with the show I was getting already.

Mom disappeared into her closet for a minute and came out wearing strange leather bracelets on her wrists and ankles. In her hands she was carrying ropes and some other stuff I had never seen before.

She got up on the end of their king size bed and removed the artificial plant from the hook in the ceiling. Then she hung one of the ropes from the hook and got back down on the floor. Taking another piece of rope, she tied it to the bracelet of her left ankle and then to the leg of the bed. She did the same with her right ankle.

I was both mystified and mesmerized. Here was my mom, in garter belt, stockings and high heels, facing me while her legs were spread wide apart and tied to the bed. I was so naïve. I had no idea at all what was going on, but my curious nature was working overtime.

Mom sat down on the bed and picked up a weird looking contraption. It looked like a dog's collar only it had a red rubber ball right in the middle of it. To my amazement she placed the ball in her mouth and then buckled the collar behind her head. Finally she stood up and, with her arms high over her head, managed to loosely tie both of her wrists to the rope hanging from the ceiling.

As I stood there in the dark staring at my sexy, naked, bound and gagged mother, I was shocked when I realized that I was stroking my very erect cock and it felt fabulous. To have a live muse while I jerked off was beyond belief, except that's when dad came in downstairs.

I had just snuck back into my bedroom and closed the door when he came bounding upstairs, two at a time. I had my ear pressed firmly to the door and heard him say, "Hot damn slut you want it hard and nasty tonight don't you?"

I could vaguely hear a muffled response from mom but I guess she wasn't able to talk very good with that ball in her mouth.

I heard their bedroom door shut; I waited a few minutes, and then I snuck into the hall and quietly placed my ear at their bedroom door. What I heard scared me at first.

There was the swish of a switch or paddle or something and then the obvious slap against naked skin followed by the loud but garbled scream in my mother's high pitched voice.

I was very excited in every sense of the word. I knew something kinky was being revealed to me, and what it was I wasn't sure; yet, my enthusiasm for finding out more about this was powerful. My state of sexual arousal might have been frightening, but I was somewhat unaware of the stiff penis that my hand was fondling.

I heard my father say "I haven't whipped your tits in a while but I'm going to make up for that tonight. Stick your tits out, Sara; I'm going to make you scream". Then more muffled groans from my mother as the sound of leather against flesh came through the door.

I closed my eyes and imagined my mother standing with the ropes holding her in that most vulnerable position as the whip (apparently that's what it was) went crashing into those big round tits and I envisioned the anguish on her twisted face.

An incredible feeling of warmth and pleasure shook my entire body and my shorts suddenly had a sticky mess in them. I damn near fell over. I had jerked off before, but never had such an explosion of liquid shot out of my cock before, but this was quite a lot, or so I thought at the time.'

I listened at that door for an hour or more as my dad worked over my mom. He had her 'suck his cock', 'bend over and take it like a dog', 'take it up the ass and then finally 'clean me with your mouth'. Throughout the entire night he had her admit to being a 'slut', a 'dirty whore' and other nasty things.

I was getting very tired and was afraid that I might fall asl**p in the hall so I went back to bed and as I dozed off it was to images I had seen and heard which I couldn't get out of my head.

****

I decided not to share this incredible experience with my friend but I did start talking to him about kinky sex. Fred (my buddy) was my age yet he seemed far worldlier than me. He said all real men want to have a girl as their 'Sex Slave'. Then we discussed what we would like to do to a girl if we had such an obedient 'cunt' available.

I was getting aroused and I could tell that Fred was also by the bulge in his pants. He told me that he thought often of Beverly, a girl in our class at school who had larger budding breasts than the other girls her age. He wanted her to 'suck his cock' while he pulled her hair and played with her 'tits'.

I had known Beverly all of my life. We had come up through elementary school together and I sort of felt like she was a s****r. Because I didn't want to seem wimpy to my friend I said, "I think about her a lot too". In reality I was thinking about my mother's soft full lips sliding up and down my cock. The fact was I knew my mom would be about the only person that I would be jerking off to. I changed the topic when I realized that I was getting a hard on also.

Fred did give me some help, without realizing it. He said that I could find all sorts of stuff on the Internet about weird sex. He was right.

I had known for some time that dad hid his computer passwords, PIN numbers and other security info on a single 3" X 5" card taped to the back of the headboard in his bedroom. (I was a k** and they find things.) I used it to enter a world unknown to me but oh so intriguing.

I learned about women who like to be treated rough, about men who dish it out and I knew very quickly that I was one of the latter. My fascination was powerful and my quest for knowledge boundless.

For the next two months I used every trick in the book to listen to my parents make wild, passionate love. I was not jealous of my father but I was quite envious of him. He was such a great dad that I certainly couldn't begrudge him the pleasure he enjoyed with mom. The two of them were so much in love with each other and with me. Those were great times.

Then dad was killed in an auto accident. Mom and I were waiting for him to come home from work, but a police officer came instead. He was very sympathetic when he said, "Mrs. Jorgenson, I'm sorry to have to be the one to tell you that your husband has died as a result of an auto accident." Mother passed out and collapsed right at my feet.

The next few months were a nightmare for mom and me, and I don't care to recall any of it. She would cry almost every night. I did too some nights, shedding tears for me and for her.

I used to jerk off frequently (thinking of mom) but I quit when dad died. A few months later I found out mom had started to masturbate.

I got up in the middle of the night to piss and heard moans coming from mom's bedroom. The same kind of sounds I used to hear when dad was alive. For a moment I thought that perhaps she had a secret lover but then I realized that her lover was her own right hand.

Her door was ajar so I crept quietly to the entrance and heard her talking to my departed father.

"Hurt me Mike", she said, "let me be your slut again. Fuck me hard".

I couldn't see in but I was pretty sure by the sounds that she was using one of the dildos that I had found with the sex paraphernalia in her closet.

She had an orgasm and lay there softly crying. "Oh Mike I miss you so much. How in the hell am I ever going to find someone to treat me the way I need it?"

I know this will sound cruel but my first thought was, 'I know just the guy, me of course'.

I pissed, went back to my bedroom and pulled on my cock for the first time in months. Then I tried to come up with a plan that would help out both my mom and me.

I knew that if I were going to score that it would be important that mom view me as a man and not a boy. It's kinda hard when you're eighteen. At least I was big for my age. I stood just over six feet tall and while I still had a lot of filling out to do, I felt confident about my physical presence. I decided that I must begin to do the manly things about the house that my dad would have done, without being told.

Dad had left us in great shape financially but mom was still struggling to get a grip on it all. I suggested that she let me keep up with the bills by using the computer program that dad had shown me how to use. I told her that I thought it would be a good idea if she worked with me to help her understand how to use it and that it would be nice to work together. She said, "That's a great idea. We'll have fun." We did.

My voice had changed by then, but it didn't sound very mature. So I made every effort to speak in a low tone and I tried to use better diction. I stood or sat up straight and tall whenever she was around and I found myself doing that even when she wasn't. Fred even mentioned that there was something different about me that had changed, but he didn't know what it was.

The teachers at school seemed to treat me with more respect. I was called on more often to answer questions and I almost always had the right answer. Of course that was the inevitable result of my being more studious at home. In my efforts to impress mom, I was far more disciplined about my homework because I felt she should see a more serious side of me.

The thing is that at first I was acting the part that I thought was necessary to alter mother's view of me. But my behavior began to change me as well. To put it in Fred's terms, 'You really have got your shit together'. It was a compliment that I rather enjoyed hearing.

At night when I went to bed, I made it a habit to think things through, to plan in an organized fashion, to extend potential acts to their logical conclusion. I realized that what I wanted to happen was not necessarily going to be the end result of my action. So I continued to seek a plan that would lead to my mother becoming my obedient slave.

That thought alone was a maturing factor in my development as a 'Master'. I was no longer fantasizing about seducing my own mother, but I was very seriously concocting a strategy to have my mother groveling at my feet and performing every nasty act that I commanded her to do.

I still jerked off dreaming of the wonderful pleasures she would give me, but I tried to maintain a reasonable set of short-term goals and long-term goals. I realized that in some respects I was turning into my father. That's probably why I was naturally inclined to dominance anyway; I was like my dad.

I continued to read every thing that I could about dominance and submission, S&M and all the techniques that were used in those practices. I read several stories on the net about i****t. In those stories the boy in question always shot his load the first time he got near a hot pussy.

Extending my imagination to myself and the first time that I 'fucked my slut', I realized that I would embarrass myself going off way too early and I would look like the young boy that I really am. So, I thought, one way to avoid that is to masturbate before I take her the first time. Of course I couldn't be sure when that would be, but it seemed like that would help if I could accurately predict the timing of the big event.

It also occurred to me that my lack of any real experience with women would make me clumsy with mom; and I knew that it was very important that she see me as her dominant male from the beginning. That would be hard to do when I had never even fondled a breast or stroked a thigh and I didn't have a clue how to find or play with a clitoris.

At the age of eighteen and painfully shy I wasn't going find a willing girl to work with me on this basis, so I attacked the problem from a logical perspective. (Mom is real impressed when I talk like that.) I would hire a hooker!

This was sure to be difficult, but it proved easier than I could have imagined. How do you find one? Where do you get together? How much does it cost? How do I pay for it? That last part was resolved first. As a result of dad's death I had my own bank account and it was a substantial sum.

You couldn't just look up 'Prostitute' in the phone book, could you? Actually, as it turns out, you could, if you rephrased it as 'e****t'. Cool!

After making a few calls, and hanging up when I got to a point in the conversation where I didn't know what to do or say, I finally made a connection with the Paradise e****t Service. I made an appointment for Friday night at a Holiday Inn on the other side of town. It was going to cost $300. I didn't know if that was high or not but what the hell, I was going to get laid.

I told mom that Fred and I were going to stay at a friend's house Friday night and she OK'd it if I gave her the phone number. (I had this planned out in advance) So I gave her the number of a friend's house where Fred would be staying but one of the middle numbers was one digit off. That way if she did call she wouldn't get through but I could just say that I screwed up the number by one. As it turned out she never called.

Checking in at the hotel was slightly harder than I thought. It seems they require ID and they don't rent to 'c***dren'. Having seen dad work a little 'green back magic', I slipped the clerk $100 (twenty probably would have done it) and suddenly I was Mr. Mantle in room #201. Way cool!

The 'Lady of the Evening' showed up a little early, which was fine with me. She was a blond named Patricia and she thought at first that she was in the wrong location but I assured her that she was in the right place.

She told me that she didn't e****t little boys. I was prepared for this, so I started by handing her $350 saying, "The extra fifty is for being early and there's more where that came from. All I need from you are a few sex lessons. I promise you I'll be no trouble and we'll both benefit from the experience."

She mulled it over and asked, "How much more?"

"I may be young and inexperienced but I'm not stupid. You can tell that I can be a good source of income so don't put the squeeze on me. You treat me right and I'll treat you right."

That business approach seemed to put her at ease and from then on we hit it off.

I told her that I wanted to seduce a girl at school but that I was very ignorant about the mechanics of the process. I knew nothing of the details of a woman's plumbing but that I was a quick study. I was totally honest with her about what I wanted and she delivered in spades.

Patty had me strip down to my under shorts and then she slowly removed all of her clothes. Damn she was pretty. Not as fabulous as my mother but a great body just the same.

Her tits weren't as big but they were much firmer and by the time I got my hands on them I had a raging hard on. The pink nipples talked to me and told me to kiss and suck them. God I was hot!

As I took one of those erect little nubs into my mouth she gently slipped her hands into my shorts and wrapped them around my cock. She stroked it softly two times and I went off like a cannon and collapsed on the floor


Patty had been there five minutes.

When I recovered she said that she expected no less from me. In fact she said that she would have been disappointed if I hadn't. "Now let's get down to some serious education", she said.

For the next twenty minutes Patty let me explore her body at will. She explained that it was important to touch, stroke and kiss areas on a woman that were not in the most intimate locations in order to gain access to the 'Prize' as she called it. I told her "I call it a pussy".

"There is a time in a relationship when a woman is ready for hot language during sex but you 'ain't gettin laid' if you walk up to a girl and tell her 'It's about time I fucked you'. You see what I mean?"

I assured her that I did understand.

She informed me that she was confident that because I was a virgin that I was clean but that there was no way for me to know that she was, no matter what she said. Other 'Professional Ladies' might tell me they were OK but that I shouldn't trust in their word because they might not know for sure themselves. In other words always wear a condom.

I quickly jumped off of the bed, picked up my trousers and proudly pulled a condom out of the pocket. She asked if I knew how to put it on. So I admitted that I had been practicing at home.

My cock had been hard for some time now and Patty watched as I slipped it over and down the length it.

"Come here you fresh young thing", she said, "I want to suck that beautiful stiff cock for you". My dick jumped in anticipation at her suggestion.

She stuck her tongue out at me and wiggled it up and down, then in and out. For a brief moment I thought that I would cum right there and then, but I was determined to be in control of my body. So I fought off the urge with some will power

Patty slid off of the bed and onto her knees at my feet. (A position I had frequently fantasized my mother assuming before me.) I was expecting her to take my cock in her mouth but she reached out with both hands and stroked the backs of my thighs, then worked them around to the front and finally ended by gently fondling my aching nuts. Damn this whore was good!

I realized that I had been moaning the whole time but when she took the head of my prick into her hot mouth I blurted out, "Oh god you hot slut suck my cock".

For a few minutes she performed wonders with that mouth. She finally pulled off and asked me if I was deliberately holding off. Sensing some hurt pride I told her yes but that it was extremely difficult because she was so damn good at it. I said, "I don't want to cum this way this time. Right now I want to fuck your brains out".

Patty smiled and stretched out on the bed, reached out her arms and spread her legs and said, "Come on and put it to me, 'Big Boy', ride me hard to your hearts content."

I knelt between her legs and she showed me how to use my hand to hold my dick and slide it up and down a woman's 'cunt lips' (I love this bitch) in order to get my cock and her pussy ready for an easy entry.

Patty moved her hips forward just enough to take in the head of my throbbing erection and said, "Fuck me!".

That action and those words spurred me on to an immediate response by thrusting my hips forward to meet hers thereby burying my shaft to the hilt in her cunt.

Five strokes later I exploded through a phenomenal orgasm. Five strokes!

When I began to recover I said out loud, "Jesus I can't help myself. You've got me so hot I don't seem to be able to hold off".

"Don't worry so much about it," she said, "It is an acquired skill and you are..cumming along..nicely," and laughed at her pun.

After another twenty minutes and a fresh condom, we screwed again. I lasted quite a while this time. As a matter of fact Patty scared me when she came, clutching at me and screaming obscenities. That's what drove me crazy with lust for the third time in an hour.

I asked her if she really came and she told me never to ask a woman that. "If a woman thinks enough of you to fake it just accept her gift and go with the flow."

"I'll answer your question this one time," she told me "You made me feel like a teenager again and I got off on it." I think Patty was telling the truth because she seemed embarrassed about it.

When Patty heard that I took three different buses and two hours to get to this side of town she offered me a ride home. I settled for a ride to my high school, which was only four blocks away.

On the way to my neighborhood we made arrangements to get together again in a few days but at a closer location and she would pick me up at McDonalds. What the hell fries and a fuck, what a life.

For the next two months Patty exposed me to a wide variety of sexual experiences, including bondage. It was during our fourth get together that I told her of my desire to have a woman as my sex slave and that I would like to tie her up. I thought she would laugh at me but she paused in thought and then said," I get an additional $200 for that, but absolutely no pain." I agreed and another sexual adventure was underway.

After I had an awkward session tying her up with pillowcases, she urged me to try switching rolls. She said that I should at least know what it was like to be the 'tyee' instead of the 'tyor'. Frankly, while I did get off pretty well (it's hard not to when a hot mouth is sucking your cock), I didn't find it all that exciting.

When I had Patty tied up and at my mercy I was very tempted to use my belt on her in spite of my promise but I knew she would never see me again, that is if she didn't kill me first! I really felt the desire build in me when she was vulnerable and at my mercy, but I had given my word not to hurt her, and that was important too. Damn!

Considering how much money I was spending on Patty I knew she would be there when ever I wanted her to be, but I came to the realization that I would move sooner on mom if I wasn't fucking Patty.

I made my decision to stop seeing her but I didn't want to close the door entirely just in case I got horny and needed some 'Tang'. I told her after one of our sessions. I said, "I've found a woman that I've really got the hots for and I want to work on getting into her pants. You've taken me to a point were I have the self confidence to go for it, but I think I'll do better if I don't see you for a while Is that OK?"

"Sure k**, its just business, so you call me if you need a good fuck." I realized by her tone of voice that I had hurt her feelings. But what the hell, she was the one who had always kept this on a professional basis. Just the same I felt badly that I didn't find a better way to put it. I assured her that we would get together again after a while. It was a very awkward moment for me. But, life must go on.

****

I had not been ignoring my mother all this time. I continued to play the roll of the competent, capable young man that I hoped would lead her to more readily accept me as her Master.

The Mortgage on the house was paid off right after dads' funeral but taxes on the investments that we lived off of and all other bills, credit cards utilities etc., were handled by me. Mom was very appreciative and impressed.

As I was sure that dad would have done I reviewed mom's purchases each month and I noticed a trend of ridiculous consumption, such as an end table and lamp that we didn't need. There were few other items also, nothing really outrageous, but enough for me to bring it up with her.

"I'll buy what ever I want," she shot back at me.

I came back in a calm but firm tone that I had heard dad use many times. "Look, I'm just trying to keep you from getting carried away. If these were things we really needed, it would be different but they're not."

"Who in hell do you think you are? You're not my husband and you don't tell me what I can and can't do."

She didn't sound all that pissed but I wasn't about to back down from a confrontation just because she was angry. As a matter of fact, this was just what I had been looking for. Mom was in the wrong, so now I could be f***eful in opposing her by being right. It was time for a little guilt trip.

"Mother I have worked hard at school and on the household budget to keep everything in line, so that you wouldn't have to worry about me or anything else. Frankly I'm concerned about you. I took dad's death hard and I realize that you had him in your life much longer than I did so it affected you even more."

"My fear is that you're retreating from life and maybe shopping is a form of escape. Also, you have let the house get kinda run down and yourself too. You must have gained ten pounds the last few months. You used to dress prettier, you know sexy. You don't seem to give a shit anymore, but I'm still here and I care."

"As for dad, nobody is ever going to replace him in your life or mine. You know dad taught me to take responsibility where I felt that it was mine to take, and I have. I love you very much but damn it you get your shit together because I need you."

Quite a speech I thought. Mom was in tears. On the one hand I felt bad about making her cry on the other hand I knew that I was right about her falling apart. What I had said was from the heart, even if there were ulterior motives also involved.

In a whisper she said, "I'm sorry son, I really am. I guess dad being gone has affected me in ways that I never imagined and I certainly didn't dream that my actions would affect you. I'll try to do better. I promise."

I walked over to her, leaned over and gently kissed her on the lips. I didn't press in, but I did hold it for an extra second. Patty had thin lips; mom's were full and unbelievably soft. I thought for a moment that she was going to really kiss back hard, but I may have been k**ding myself.

As I pulled my head back I took her chin in my large left hand looked her in the eyes and said, "I know that it's been tough lately but I'm going to insist on a few things around here because I love you, do you understand so far?"

Mom just nodded her head yes and asked, "What?"

"From now on you're going to exercise on a regular basis, you're going to keep up with the house and you're going to look gorgeous when I come home from school. OK?"

"OK!" she mumbled. Then she brought up an important point, "What happens if I don't?"

"Then I shall PUNISH you and if you think for one second that I won't then think again."

"What kind of punishment will I get", she asked.

"I'm going to spank you on your bare behind, just like a naughty little girl," I said with determination, while maintaining a serious look. "So you'd better obey. Do you understand? Will you agree to these terms?"

"OK honey, I'll do better. I promise."

I could swear that I heard a weak moan from her when I mentioned a spanking but maybe it was just wishful thinking on my part. On the other hand, the outline of those large nipples poking through her blouse was solid proof of something going on in her head. I was greatly encouraged.

The next day, when I returned home from school, I found that mom had vacuumed the entire house, cleaned the kitchen and dusted all over. I was very pleased, especially when I saw that she was dressed in an attractive, albeit conservative, pant suit and she was made up with her hair done nicely.

I had a big grin on my face and said, "Wow! The house looks great and you look pretty darn good yourself. Looks like you've avoided a spanking, and I was really looking forward to giving you one."

'Well," she said, "You did shake me up yesterday. I guess I needed something like that to bring me out of my funk. Say, how about you helping me with dinner?"

"Mom I've got a lot of homework to do, but if you'll get started without me, I'll pitch in when I'm finished."

She agreed and the rest of the evening was a very cheerful experience. It was probably the best night we had spent together since dad's death.

The following afternoon when I returned home from school the house looked OK. (It had just been cleaned up yesterday) I found mom in the den, with no lights on, drink in hand, dressed in loose Bermuda shorts, oversize T-shirt and her huge bosoms obviously were braless.

I was very disappointed. After last night I was happy for mom and her up beat mood, but this was totally the other direction. However, I quickly remembered what I was trying to do here and saw an opportunity to take the next step.

"Mom what the hell are you doing? You look like shit and you're drinking."

"I've only had this one drink but I guess I've been sort of down today; it's just a little set back, no big deal."

Mom was sitting in a large, overstuffed chair that dad liked to use when reading. I bent down and placed a hand on each arm of the chair and tried to look her in the eye but she wouldn't look at me.

I asked her in an accusing way, "Did you exercise today?"

She peered into her lap and told me, "No! I just wasn't up to it."

"Mother," I started, "we agreed two nights ago that you would take the steps that I laid out so that we could get back to a more normal life. We're both torn up over dad's death but this has nothing to do with that. You've dropped the ball and I'm not going to allow you to fall apart like this."

Pausing for effect, I announced, "I'm going to have to spank you for your poor performance."

Still not able to look at me, she reached for her drink and said, "Oh chill out I'll be fine."

I knocked her hand away from the drink before she could pick it up. Then taking her face in both hands I asked, "Do you love me?" She shook her head yes. "Did you mean everything that we talked about the other night or was that just a big fat lie to get me to leave you alone?"

"Oh no son, I meant it all, but I didn't know how deep my depression was or how badly it affected me."

And now for the coup de gras, "Then you must realize that I have to punish you. It's for your own good and you know it, don't you?"

"Please Tim," she pleaded (weakly I thought), "I'll do better."

"You will do better because I'm going to see to it." In a powerful voice I commanded, "Now get up, turn around and bend over the arm of the chair."

Mom stood up and as she turned around she said in a husky voice, "Don't do this, please". However, she continued to get into position by bending over the large, rounded arm of the chair. As she slowly lowered her upper half to the chair seat, I could see the underside of her swaying boobs. What a jolt that put through my crotch.

"Mother," I said firmly, "You are going to get five smacks on your bare ass for not exercising and five for not dressing better. I won't punish you for not wearing makeup this time, just to be fair but next time it will be added to the list. You dig?"

She shook her head yes and I growled, "I think under these circumstances you should respond with 'Yes Sir."

"Yes sir," she whispered, again in that low husky voice.

I moved in behind her and, without any warning, I grabbed her shorts at the waist and pulled them down. Mom actually lifted her hips a bit so that I could get then past the chair arm. I took them down to her ankles and would have left them there but mom lifted one foot up, so I slipped them out from under her feet.

This left me in a position of squatting and staring right at my mother's firm, dimpled, NAKED ass. Mom wasn't wearing panties. Wow! What a gorgeous site to behold. The white smooth skin framed by a modest tan line was breath taking. Even better was the fine brown fur of my mother's pussy staring back at me.

"Should I count the strokes as you beat me," she asked?

"I'll count the first five and you count the next five," was my compromise.

"Yes sir."

I had decided from the very beginning that when this day came, I would not back off one iota. I would put it to her good and hard.

I placed my right hand in the middle of her back and smacked the crap out of her left hindquarter. Mom shrieked loudly and tried to bolt upright but I was prepared for that and applied my weight to her back, pushing her down again, into the chair seat.

"That's way too hard Tim," she shot back at me.

Oh how well this part was going. I had played this in my minds eye many times, trying to foresee all of the scenarios. I had just the reply to that complaint ready.

"We're all adults here and adults must suffer grownup level punishment or it has no meaning. I'm serious about how I expect you to behave. You'll just have to take it. Will you do that for me?"

"Yes sir."

"Good, now stay bent over but stand on your feet and stick your butt out for me."

Mom moved as directed without comment. Now she was bent low into the chair and that beautiful ass was thrust high and out. I couldn't help but notice that she had also spread her legs and I got a great look at the crack of my mother's pussy.

Placing my hand on her back again, I smacked the cheek on the other side of her rump. Mom grunted as I announced, "That's two!"

By the time I had administered five good swats, she had slid back down to the arm of the chair. This was not the original position; however, she was now straddling the arm with a leg on each side. Her ass was thrust out, but her legs were wide apart and I gained a view of mom's open and very wet cunt.

By now I too was extremely aroused, as evidenced by my throbbing erection pressing against my pants. Jesus, I was ready to fuck her and I could tell that mom really needed fucking, but timing is everything and this just wasn't the right time.

"All right it's your turn to count out another five. Are you ready?" Mom nodded her head but said nothing.

As I raised my hand to strike her I thought how pretty the bright red marks on her derriere looked in contrast to her delicate pale white skin. With another harsh blow she uttered, "Oh God!" but didn't give me a count.

"That one didn't count because you never gave it a number. So we'll start over and keep starting over until you remember to count it to five."

I loosed another smack and this time she eked out, "One." Her voice was quivering and it was obvious that my dear sweet mother was hot as a firecracker. She was actually humping the end of the armchair. I loved it.

A second splat on that fabulous butt and, "Two." She was humping the chair with abandonment now.

When I got to number four, mom had an incredible orgasm, hugging the chair and loudly saying, "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck."

I let her rest for a bit and then ordered her to meet me in the kitchen after I had changed and she had calmed down. She just nodded her head. I picked up her shorts and went off to my room where I proceeded to masturbate (it didn't take long) and change clothes.

When I went downstairs to the kitchen mom was there with a towel wrapped around her. She couldn't look me in the eye but she told me that, "I couldn't find my shorts."

"I know," I said, "I put them in the dirty clothes, and take off that damn towel, you still have one more swat coming."

"Please Tim, we can't do this like we just did. It's terribly, terribly wrong."

"Mother we are going to have an important discussion and straighten out a few things but first you have to remove that towel. I'll give you your last one tomorrow but that thing you're wearing goes now."

As she pulled the towel away from her hips, she began to cry saying, "Oh Tim, I'm so ashamed. A son should never see anything like you did tonight. It's bad and it's wrong."

It was very difficult for me not to look at her magnificent pussy so I focused on holding her with eye contact, but she wouldn't look back.

"Look at me mother." She finally did. "You've been moping around this house for months and tonight you had a screaming climax, in front of your son, while humping your naked cunt on the chair. As bizarre as that sounds, I think that's just what you needed."


"Don't you think for one minute that I'm unaware of your sexual needs? I'm quite sure that you and dad had a very active sex life and, sadly, you were suddenly deprived of that."

"You always took great pride in your beauty and I know dad did too. I overheard dad one day while he leered at you from another room. He said to himself 'Geez what a fabulous set of tits and, baby, you've got the best ass in the city. I've got to be the luckiest man in the world.'

Mom was sobbing now with large tears rolling down her cheeks.

"Dad loved you and he loved your great body. He was proud of the way you used to show it off and I think you liked to do it for him. But you've lost him, yet you're still here and you're still a woman who needs to strut her stuff. It's an important element of your identity." (I was way over my head here, but I had done some reading on this stuff and it sounded good to me)

"From now on, while you fix my breakfast in the morning, I'm going to lay out the clothes that I expect you to be wearing when I get home. You'll do your chores and then clean up and spruce up for me. Then maybe you'll feel more like a natural woman again." (All right I stole that from a song I heard.)

I stood there staring at mom as she wiped her eyes and dabbed at her nose. Then she walked over to me, pressed that hot body against mine, hugged me and said, "Son when did you become so wise?"

I responded truthfully, "Well in the course of taking on more household responsibilities I was f***ed to ponder what was happening to both of us and especially you. I've been real concerned about you lately." Mom's breasts were pressing into my chest and her crotch was up against my rapidly growing penis.

"Tim," she said, "sex was something that I never even thought about after your father died. I guess being exposed to you and having any kind of touching in a sensitive area made me respond in a way that I just couldn't control."

She backed away from me to reveal my raging hard on. "You know dear, it would seem that I'm not the only one who's having a control problem."

"How nice of you to notice," I quipped. "You know it's been a while since I had a woman." I was dying to see her reaction to that.

At first she chuckled then got a serious look on her face and asked, "You're teasing me, right? I mean you are still a virgin aren't you?"

"Heck, no mom. I haven't been a virgin for a while now."

The shock on her face was a sight to behold. "You mean to tell me that you slept with a girl? I certainly hope you thought to use a rubber."

In reverse order I calmly said, "Mom I always use a condom and I have never slept with a girl but I have been to bed with a woman." I was hoping to make her visualize me with a grown woman not some one my age. It backfired.

"Damn it, your having an affair with an adult. I won't allow it, this will stop immediately." Shit, she was back into mother mode, taking control. I knew I had to nip this in the bud and turn it around; but I had to be cool or I would just seem like an argumentative teenager.

"That's already been taken care of," I said quietly, "I told her that I wouldn't be seeing her for a while."

"You'd better not be seeing her again. Who was she anyway?"

"No one you know, mother. But I left the door open with her, just in case I really need to satisfy my unusual desires."

"What desires?" Damn this had started to go in a direction that I hadn't anticipated.

"Mom you don't have to worry about my sex life. It's doing fine and I know how to be responsible. I'm not going to get a disease or make any one pregnant. Further more, I've already had a number of experiences and nothing either of us say or do will change that. I'm sure, as a woman who has been sexually active, you know full well that the door of pleasure once open can never be closed again". Jesus Christ where was I getting this stuff? It sounded great to me. I was just hoping that mom was going to buy it.

Mom came back with a much calmer sounding, "Well just because you sound more mature doesn't mean that you are ready to deal with all of the complex issues involved with sexual relations."

I quietly breathed a sigh of relief because I saw a window of opportunity to redirect the conversation. "Mother with all that has gone on, what with dad's death and everything, I didn't feel that I could bring this up with you and I needed to. After the last two nights, I thought maybe I would be able to have a reasonable discussion about sexual needs for you and me but then you seemed to have this let down tonight. I want to apologize to you for bringing this up. It was bad timing on my part and I'm sorry that it spoiled what looked like a moment of real improvement for you. I was just being selfish, I guess, because I wanted to be able to talk to you about anything. I think another time will be better."

"Oh son, no not at all! You can talk to me about anything. I just was caught off guard when you said you weren't a virgin any longer. I'm the one who should apologize. I'm sorry. You've been such a good son lately, and here you've done so much to ease my grief. Let's talk, please."

I opened my arms signaling my desire to hug her and she practically jumped into my chest, smashing those great tits against me while the warmth of her hairy snatch burning through my pants reinvigorated my stiff dick.

"Mom, right now I'm going upstairs to study while you cook up some hot dogs. I'll be back down shortly for a bite to eat." Good lord, her body felt fantastic so tight against mine.

"I know that I'm only eighteen but I don't know how that's supposed to feel. I feel pretty OK about myself, better than ever as a matter of fact. And don't forget, I'm a growing boy." Man was I ever. I thought my prick was going to explode out of my pants right there in the kitchen.

Mom slowly glided from my arms, looked down at my crotch and said with a slight smile, "You certainly are a growing boy. Gracious, I think you may already be more hung than your father."

That surprising revelation aside, I decided that it was time to move on so I told her, "Thanks for the compliment but I'm going upstairs to change and you are going to whip up dinner." With that said, I turned and headed out of the kitchen.

As a parting shot mother said, "While you're there you might as well do something about that erection." I was a bit taken back by that, but kept my mouth shut.

After I stripped off my clothes I decided to do exactly what mom had suggested. I didn't just masturbate; I performed one of the loudest jerk offs of all time. I had left my bedroom door open so she was sure to know what I was doing. I moaned and groaned. I oo'd and ah'd until I had a fabulous cum shot all the way up to my chin.

After cleaning myself up, put on a nice pair of shorts and a good shirt and went down for some food.

In the kitchen I found that mom had put the towel back around her. I just looked at her, pointed at the thing and sternly said, "TOWEL OFF!"

"Tim I don't think this is right and I want to leave it on, OK?" She was timid in her objection and I was glad that I had another weak moment of hers to exploit.

"Now mother, we went through this already. You agreed to these circumstances yourself, so take it off or I'll be adding more strokes to your bottom tomorrow night."

She turned her back to me and removed the object in question without saying a word.

Mom had made sandwiches for dinner and I told her that we needed to eat in the f****y room with the TV because part of my social studies assignment was to write a report about something in the news. That was true. It was also true that mom couldn't hide that beautiful cunt under the kitchen table if we were not there.

I was tempted to try another heart to heart discussion in order to do some more of that close up hugging, but thought better of it. I had made more progress than I had a right to expect so why blow it. What the heck, I was having a good time sneaking looks at her pussy which she could have easily hidden by crossing her legs.

I took notes while the news was on and when it ended mom looked at me and smiling she said, "You certainly were vocal upstairs young man. Couldn't you have been a little more discreet?"

"Well you were the one who suggested it and it seemed like a good idea. I hope I didn't offend you. As for being loud, I have found that I am more turned on by letting it all hang out just like you did." Zing!

"It didn't sound as though you held anything back. And I can't imagine hanging out more than you have me hanging out now," she said as she thrust her hips forward and pointed at the lovely patch of brown fur between her legs.

It occurred to me that she was quickly becoming comfortable with being nude in front of me. It did concern me, however that she was swinging back and forth on this and I knew that I must cement this element of my dominance over her at every weak moment that she displayed.

She had been smiling when she brought it up, as though it was a joke trying to be light about it. I needed her to accept commands seriously.

"Mother, if you're going to make fun of me and my sexual pleasure that's fine, but don't you dare make fun of my discipline of you. It's for your own good and you know it. I'm not going to back down. As for hanging out, you're not completely out but I think that it's important to demonstrate that fine point. Remove your T-shirt."

"Son, no please," she pleaded weakly.

"Listen mother, that filthy rag you're wearing doesn't cover much anyway. Get it off now." I stood up as though I was going to step over and rip it off of her.

Without a word or fanfare mom lifted the old shirt over her head and the most incredible sight in the world hit me right square in the groin. Good God they were huge, with enormous, dark brown aureoles (I love that word) about three inches in diameter. The nipples (another great word) stood out more than half an inch.

I could feel my cock starting to grow and I didn't want mom to see that so I quickly said, "Good! I have work to do now and you have to pick up the kitchen. I expect you to stay nude for the rest of the night."

I scooted out of the room before mom could get a glimpse of my obvious arousal. I went upstairs and knocked out my homework. That took about two hours. Then I went to the kitchen to get a soft drink. I saw that mom was watching TV and that she was still nude.

When I started to walk up the stairway, I said to her, "G'night mom."

Mom jumped up from her chair, hands on hips, legs spread wide and firmly said, "You had better get right back here and give your mother a big hug and kiss."

No problem. Geez, what a vision she was. I moved deliberately toward her and engulfed her in my arms pulling her body tightly to me. She plastered every inch of her self against me, holding nothing back. Then she planted those full soft lips against mine for several seconds. I resisted the urge to shove a mile of tongue down her throat. Things were going in the right direction and I didn't want to screw up now.

Still hard against me, she observed, "Well I can feel your growing problem again. You should take care of that; you'll sl**p better afterwards."

I came back with, "I'm glad that you're so concerned about my PHYSICAL well being." Then feeling comfortable with the atmosphere, I briefly clutched both cheeks of her ass in my hands sand said, "G'night mom. I love you very much. I want you to know that you're the most important woman in my life."

"Thank you for being such a good and loving son, Tim." Then, as she pulled away she grabbed my cock through my shorts and gave it a little squeeze and said, "Nightie night BIG BOY. I love you too."

****

The next morning I took my usual shower, dressed and went to mom's bedroom. There I picked out what I wanted her to be wearing when I came home. I selected black lace garter belt, stockings, skimpy lace panties and a black matching bra. (38DD Wow!) I added a fairly short black skirt and an extremely shear flowery top. I guess she would normally wear a slip under this but I wanted to see those large puppies pouring out of that bra.

I had heard mom moving around as I got ready for school and I was anxious to gauge her attitude this morning. As I walked toward the kitchen, I could smell bacon and eggs. That was a good sign, as she hadn't actually cooked breakfast for months. I generally found a bowl of cereal waiting for me to add the milk.

I noticed that she was wearing a conservative, pink nightgown, which still managed to accentuate her ample curves. Damn if she didn't look fine.

Mom turned when she heard me walk in and ran to me and hugged me, then stepped back. She pulled at the bottom of her nightie and said, "I stayed naked all night like you ordered, but I didn't think you would mind if I wore this. After all you did say to be naked last night but this is a new day. If you want me to though, I'll take it off and go nude again."

She laid this on me as though it was perfectly normal, and I was really tempted to take her up on it. I would love to have that view of her to carry with me to school. I quickly realized that she was looking for a way, a reason to show herself to me. In order for me to have her under my thumb it would be necessary to control her with my ideas, not hers.

I calmly responded with, "That's fine mom. You did as I ordered and that's as it should be. Breakfast smells wonderful, let's eat."

"You're getting the big man's breakfast and I'm going to have a small bowl of fruit," she said. "I've got to start losing those extra pounds for you." I liked the way this was going. 'FOR ME', she had said.

While we ate we engaged in small talk about my schoolwork. At one point mom got up and poured me some orange juice, making sure to let her huge tits rub against my face and shoulder. This was fun but I showed no reaction. When I was finished I grabbed my books and turned to say something. (A gesture I realized that I had seen my father do many times when he was leaving) Just as I was about to speak she charged me and hugged me again, pushing her lips against mine. This was no mother son peck on the cheek. This was a major erotic move, with her lips slightly parted but no tongue.

Frankly, as horny as she made me, this caught me off guard. I was flustered but managed to kiss her back strongly, avoiding the temptation to slide my tongue into her inviting mouth.

As we broke apart I reminded her about my laying out her clothes for the afternoon and admonished her to be sure and do her daily chores or else. She bowed her head and answered, "I made a difficult decision last night after you went to bed. You're my son and I know that you love me as much as I love you. I know I can trust you to get me to wherever it is you want me to be. So from now on I will do what ever you wish." Mom looked up into my eyes and without blinking said, "I shall obey your every command sir."

There was no mistaking the intent of her words. She was mine for the taking. I damn near did right there on the spot, but reason prevailed. I answered her implied offer with a stern, "I expect no less," and gave her a hard swat on her rear end.

"Thank you," she said as I walked out the door.

****

My day at school was very frustrating because I couldn't get out of my mind mother's acquiescent comment just before I left home. I had visions of her performing amazing feats of sexual behavior for me through out the day. Concentrating on schoolwork was impossible.

At one point during the day I completely convinced myself that I had misunderstood her meaning and was reading too much into it. But upon playing it over in my mind's eye, again and again, I was sure that I could take what she said literally.

Not wanting to seem too anxious, I decided to walk home instead of taking the bus. It wasn't really that far and maybe I could generate a little anxiousness on mom's end of things. Fred walked with me and we had a nice chat but I realized that, somehow, things were different between us now. He seemed like a little k** to me. I don't want to sound arrogant but he was c***dish and I found him uninteresting. He blurted out that I was becoming boring. That surprised me.

We managed to work our way around to the age-old talk of teenage boys. Girls! He asked me if I had seen Beverly lately because he really liked the way her chest was developing.

I told him, truthfully, that I hadn't noticed much of anything since my dad died. Then I asked him to tell me all about Bev's newer bigger tits. He was off and rolling; I never had to say another word the whole trip home.

Fred branched off to his house about a block before mine. As I strolled along I wondered again if I was being realistic. Perhaps I just wanted mom so bad that I was seeing things that weren't really there. I pushed these thoughts out of my head. After all, I would be home in a minute and with a determination to read her actions without viewing them through rose colored glasses.

When I walked through the door I called out, "I'm home!" just to let mom know that I was back. As I put my books on the table by the stairs I heard mom calling to me as she came running down the hall.

"Tim, oh Tim, your home, thank god. I was so worried. You're always home before this, but you're here now."

She charged me in the outfit that I had selected for her, clomping along in those five inch high heels, throwing her arms wide open, bouncing boobs and all. Mom almost knocked me down. She grasped me tightly around the back with her left hand and with her right behind my head, nails digging into my scalp she brushed her heavily painted lips against mine. Then, taking a deep breath, mom crushed her mouth to mine, ground her loins into me like she did on the arm of the chair when she got off, and used her tongue to open my mouth and trace the inside of my lips. I damn near came. In the years since, I have rarely been so rapidly and completely overcome with raw lust.

With a will power that I didn't know I had, I finally pushed her away and said, "I missed you too," my shaky humor that I always use, coming from no where when I am otherwise speechless.

I stepped back a little and told her, "I walked home with Fred today because I haven't seen much of him. Other than that I'm fine mom." I was still trying to get a hold on this bizarre twist of events. I mean, after all, I wanted her to be meek and submissive not to try and aggressively seduce and **** me.

I had to change this ever so slightly to my being in the dominant position while mom remained a wicked slut. Geez that sounded good.

We just stood there looking at each other for a moment and I realized that she wasn't wearing exactly what I had deemed that she wear. The blouse was different. This one was very nice but far more modest than the one I picked. I thought to myself 'I've got your beautiful ass now mom; you failed to obey me'. Then a greater realization hit me like the proverbial 'Ton O Bricks'. She did this on purpose, knowing that I would punish her. Jesus Christ! Who the hell was driving this machine because it didn't feel like I was? However, one shouldn't look a gift pussy in the mouth, so to speak.

I decided to be deliberately subtle (My English teacher says that all the time) in my approach to her rather obvious failure.

"Mother," I began in a calm but serious tone, "did you do your chores today? I'll be upset if you didn't."

"Yes I did son. I wouldn't want you to have to punish me again. Of course if you think that I screwed up somehow I'm sure you'll discipline me severely. And, I agreed to that, you wouldn't have to remind me. If you think its necessary I'll submit to anything that you demand."

She wasn't being very subtle. My mother was all but telling me that she was mine to command. Mine to use as I wish. Mine to fuck.

I ran through the short list of duties she was to complete today: laundry, house cleaning, and exercise. She assured me that all was finished and added that she was feeling very good about our new arrangement. So was I because, like a leopard, I was about to pounce on my prey.

In my authoritative voice I said, "Mother, it hasn't escaped me that you're not wearing every piece of clothing that I laid out for you. You know damned good and well that blouse isn't correct. I wonder about the rest of it. Remove that blouse and the skirt. I want to be sure that you have the rest of it on."

"Yes sir," she answered, and swiftly whipped off the skirt and top. She was wearing the brassiere that I picked out and the garter belt and stockings, but no panties. That magnificent object of my desire started back at me in all of its hairy, radiant glory.

"I'm very disappointed in you mother. You're not wearing the panties that I had with everything else. Why not?"

"Well, you know, you said that I would feel better about myself if I started being sexier like I used to be. So, I decided to leave my pussy naked; and that way, I would feel even more sexy."

With malice I asked, "What about the blouse mother?"

Sheepishly she said, "Well I felt it was just a bit too revealing, you see. So I wore this one instead."

"Uh huh", I responded like my tough old math teacher. "Well let's look at the facts here mom. You knew that I would check on all of your clothes, didn't you?"

"Well I thought that you might."

"So you knew that you would get a chance to show me your pussy again, didn't you. You like to show me your pussy don't you mother?"

"Well it does make me feel more sexy like you wanted."

Damn she was good at this game. I couldn't help but feel that we both kne... Continue»
Posted by subseeker 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 4477  |  
93%
  |  14

sandi's world of fashion pt 6

"Just trust me," I said "I'll show you a new Edie that you'll be proud to show off to your friends."

"I do trust you, Sandi," she said.

I kissed her softly and held her to me. "I won't lead you wrong," I whispered to her.

"Oh my," she said, "I must get home. He'll be having a fit."

"Call him and tell him you met an old friend from out of town and lost track of time. I'll take you back to your car. or I can take you home and pick you up tomorrow. Your car is safe right where it is."

"It's in Sanderson's garage so I don't worry about it. You can just take me home if you don't mind."

"Not at all," I said.

She made her call and I could tell he wasn't happy with her.

"Did I cause you to get in trouble?" I asked.

She smiled and made an almost obscene motion to the phone. "He'll survive. He's upset because I wasn't there to serve cocktails to some friends that I never knew were coming. He actually had to do something for himself for a change."

"I can see the change already," I said.

We were still laughing about it as we got into my car. I backed out of the lot and followed the directions into a high class neighborhood not too far from Katherine's.

I started to pull in her drive but she directed me past her house and into a small area of park like appearance at the end of a cul-de-sac.

"Pull over here," she said.

I pulled over and she asked me to turn off my headlights. As I did so, she reached over to me. We slid as close as we could get and kissed as passionately as possible under the circumstances.

"I couldn't have done that just a few hours ago, Sandi. Now, I want to kiss you over and over. I can't wait to see what's hiding in this body now. No matter where our lives take us, I want you to know that you will always hold a spot in my heart and mind."

Now it was my turn to tear up. When I tried to reply, she held up her hand.

"Don't say anything," she said, "or I'll start crying. Just know that I'll be thinking of you as I go to sl**p tonight. Oh, and be sure to pick me up tomorrow."

"I will," I said. "I'll call you when I know what my day looks like."

We kissed again and I took her home.



The next day, as soon as I got to work, I cornered Desire'

"I'm in trouble," I said.

"So I heard," she said. "Mrs. Kling was threatening to suit but they calmed her down. I heard you quit."

"You heard right. Someone should have warned me about her because I would never given a private showing to someone like that."

"It won't happen again," she said.

"Damned right it won't," I said, "because I meant it when I said I quit. I was only there to help out a friend as it was. Now I'm even further behind than before and I can't work on it tonight."

"Why not?"

"I can't explain right now," I said, "but now I either have to go to the office and beg for some more time or call off tomorrow."

"Call off," she said. "They won't give you extra time otherwise. When you call in, tell them you'll have the report on their desk first thing Saturday. Tell them you tripped and fell or something but don't make it anything that they can require you to see a doctor for. I'm sure they'll know you're stalling but it will help them cover their asses."

"Can you come over tomorrow if I still need help?"

"Yeah, but you'd better have some damned good wine for me."

"I've got just the stuff," I said, "and thanks."

Normally, I hang around until late but not that night. I called 'Edie' and let her know I was picking her up in an hour if that was all right. She said she'd be ready.

I was pleasantly surprised to see her in a sunny yellow blouse with a knee length brown skirt. She looked absolutely stunning.

She smiled as she got in and was just glowing as we pulled away.

"I bought these this morning,' she said. "Katherine and I went to Blackwell's to pick up something she ordered and I saw this. Isn't it darling?"

"It's amazing," I said. "You look at least ten years younger."

"I need to do something about my hair though," she said.

"That's our first stop," I said. "I got an appointment at Dirksen's for you but we have to hurry."

"How did you do that? I usually have to make my appointment weeks in advance."

:"Somebody owed me a favor...a big one." I said. "I even got Stephan to make some time, but he didn't like it."

"I'm sure he didn't but he's the best one there. What did you tell him you wanted?"

I laughed as I remembered his exact words.

"I told him who you were and what I was looking for and he said, "Well, thank god someone got through to her."

"Am I going to shock my husband?" she asked.

"I'll guarantee he'll be surprised to say the least. I take it he hasn't seen the outfit yet."

"No, I bought it after he left. I can't wait to see his expression."

While she was with Stephan, I picked up the wine for that night and another box of the chocolates Edith was so fond of. As I started to leave the store, I saw something that I just had to buy. It was a cheesy thing, but I knew that the new 'Edie' would love it.

I got back to the salon just as Stephan was finishing up. Her shoulder length auburn locks were now cut into a medium length bob that framed her lovely face to a tee.

While he had been working, the makeup team had given her a new look, highlighting those beautiful eyes, and softening the look of her skin. Gone were the signs of a woman starting to show the signs of age. My heart warmed at the look on her face. It was priceless. Pure royalty is how she looked.

We got back in the car to get some dinner. As I sat across from her, I just wanted to take her in my arms and hug her forever.

"I feel so alive," she said.

"You look absolutely incredibly delicious," I said. "I knew you'd be a new woman but I am absolutely amazed. Where have you been hiding this woman?"

"I don't know," she said "but she doesn't exist any more. I've decided to tell John that the friend I met talked me into having it done."

"I can't wait to hear how he reacted. You'd better pick up something sexy for later."

"Not yet," she said. "I want to see how this goes over. I may be sorry I did it."

"Stop it," I said. "Don't you dare let that happen. I wish you could have seen the glow on your face when you saw your reflection at Dirksen's."

"I know," she said. "I couldn't believe it. They're worth every penny of that disgusting price aren't they?"

"They're the best and they know it. They also know that whatever they charge, women will find a way to come up with the money to get that level of expertise."

"I won't tell him how much I spent on makeup today. He'll go crazy. Especially when he sees how small the bag is that it came in."

"You didn't need much Edie, just the right products and the knowledge to make it all work together."

We left there to go to my place for wine and conversation, and whatever else happened.

I took my packages into the bedroom and took the opportunity to change one thing I was wearing. She was pouring the wine when I returned, which we carried into the living room.

'So much has changed since I met you," she said.

"All for the better, I hope,"

"Absolutely for the better," she said.

"I'm glad. I knew I wasn't seeing the real you," I said. "By the way, I have something for you, but you'll have to close your eyes first."

She closed her eyes and covered her face with a small pillow. As soon as she'd done it, I slipped off my skirt.

"Ok, you can look," I said

"Oh my god, Sandi, when did you get those?"

"While you were having your hair done." I said.

I was wearing a pair of white boy cut panties that had the words "Edie's Toy Box" written on them in bold red letters.

"Can I take them off of you?" she asked.

"I don't know, can you?"

She started pulling them down but then she ran a finger through my slit before she took them the rest of the way off.

I stepped out of them and watched her put them to her face.

"You know," she said, "You've made love to me and you've watched me masturbate, but I've never made love to you. I couldn't do it before when I was still Edith, but I can now."

"I was hoping you would," I said.

We finished undressing in the bedroom and I got comfortable on the bed. For a long time, she made love to my breasts, telling me how beautiful they were and how much she'd been wanting to make love to them. She was a bit tentative when it came to using her teeth, but I finally convinced her that she wouldn't really hurt me. Once she accepted that, she even tugged both nipples back and forth while I held on to the bed, trying not to have an orgasm just yet.

She was so funny when she got between my legs for the first time. I pulled my knees up and spread my legs to give her good access and for what seemed to be forever, she just looked at my pussy, spreading me open to examine my clit. She licked her finger and touched it, and I sucked in some air.

"Kiss it," I said.

She kissed it like it was a fragile petal or something.

"No, really kiss it, I said.

She kissed it and I reached down to push her face into it. She jerked back in surprise.

"Are you going to just drive me crazy waiting?" I asked.

She looked up at me and smiled.

"Just remember what I did for you. Do the same thing and don't be afraid to try something different."

Well, once she got her tongue into me and got a good taste, she never stopped. I had to get her to leave my clit alone for a second or it would have become too sensitive so I had her concentrating on my pussy and using her fingers. She got a thrill when I showed her how to find my g spot and went off like a space shot when she found it. That was the first time she'd given me an orgasm. She went back to my clit and soon had me bouncing off the bed before covering her face with cum.

Then we moved into a sixty-nine and it was time to show her some new pleasures. I licked over her perineum to rim her little anus.

"Oh, don't," she said, but by the third lick, she was pushing into my face and moaning.

The harder I licked it the better she liked it, and when my fingertip slid into her, she yelped.

'Oh god yes,."

I pushed into her just as she bit my clit, sending me over the top. I stopped for a few seconds to let my body recover but then I got back to fingering deep into her ass while I ate her sweet pussy. I felt her tense, watched her back arch, and got my face covered when she came harder than I'd ever seen her do.

It was quite a while before either of us was calm enough to talk sensibly.

"You did fine," I said. "that was an awesome orgasm."

"You keep showing me new things," she said.

"Well, there is one more thing before you graduate," I told her, "but let's catch our breath first."

We rested for about a half hour, just enjoying each other but then I got up and went to my closet where I had another surprise for her. She opened the package to find a box about the size of a shoe box. It was just a plain, unmarked box, but when she opened it, she smiled. In the box was an assortment of toys. A slim dildo, a basic vibrator, a vibrator with bunny whiskers and a slim anal probe.

"I'll have to hide these but I'll try them all and pick out my favorite," she said.

"There is another one but I'll have to demonstrate how powerful that one is and I'll show you one of my favorites too."

"I can't wait," she said.

I put a little lube on the smaller of the two vibrators and worked it into her, moving in long, slow strokes to bring her close to orgasm but then I stopped.

"Hang on, Edit," I warned, then I touched the tip of my bone rattler pocket toy to her clit.

"Oh fuck," she screamed, as rammed her body into my hand. I let her come down but then did it again, holding it there for a few seconds. She twisted, she arched her back, she squealed and she cursed. I stopped and pumped the bigger toy into her far a few seconds, then went over her clit again. Like a freight train out of control, she raised up, grabbed a handful of bedding and humped wildly into the air as cum bubbled from her pussy. Her thigh muscles and stomach muscles rippled with spasms and when she began to come down, her body shook with a series of convulsive shudders.

I got her a cool cloth to wipe away the sweat that poured from her face and forehead, then bathed her chest and stomach. I knew she'd be very sensitive for a while so I just laid the damp towel over her vulva and left it there.

A few minutes later, she was cleaning herself up a little.

"That thing could do some serious damage if I'm not careful," she said.

"Just use it carefully until you're used to it, Edie," I said. "Be sure you're alone though because those screams will tell everyone what you're doing."

We both reeked of sex so we took a shower together. When we were done, I told her to follow me. I put her on her knees and got my double ended dildo from under the bed. We went butt to butt, with the dildo completely buried inside and drove into each other until we couldn't keep going. We cleaned up the toys and I put them in a shopping bag.

"I want you to enjoy them but toys are meant to be shared so surprise someone with the new you. Just choose the right partner and make sure she can be very discrete."

"Are you telling me we won't be together again," she asked.

"No," I said. "I most certainly am not but you shouldn't limit yourself. Besides, I may go weeks without any spare time, and I've already made some promises to Katherine and some of the others. I'm not working the shows anymore but I may do a couple birthday parties or something like that, since I already promised the women I'd consider it. I look forward to spending an evening with you or more but I can't promise when it will be."

"I understand," she said. "I guess I just overreacted."

I wrapped her in my arms and kissed her. "I'll always want to be with you. After all, I created Edie, didn't I?"

"Yes, and Edie is eternally grateful," she said. "Edith only exists in our home. I'm not going back to being that old woman again.

"I'm so proud of what you've done," I said. "It took a great deal of courage."

"Actually, it just took a friend who cares. A wonderful friend who will always be close to my heart."

"Oh, I almost forgot," I said, giving her the package I'd been hiding..

When she opened the box, she found a pair of panties that said, "I graduated with honors." Another wrapped item was the six pair of panties that I'd set aside for her.

"My graduates don't wear granny panties," I said. "Don't lose that business card in the bottom."

She looked at it, confused.

"Who is Mrs. Janice Walker?" she wondered.

"One of the services we provide at Malken & Drake is a group of fashion consultants called 'dressing to change." They provide counseling and guidance to women who desire to change their image, such as you're doing. I've talked with her quite a bit about you and she said they would love to work with you to complete your new image. She'll explain the different fabrics, including the new ones I haven't seen yet. They'll work with you on color pallets, and blending designs, color and texture, and when you're done, you'll know exactly how to show the world that Edie has arrived. Because I recommended you to the group, you will also receive a complete outfit from the skin out before you leave. "

"Oh my god, Sandi, I can't believe you went to all this trouble for me."

"It wasn't trouble at all, Edie. It was a real pleasure, I assure you."

She almost knocked me down when she flew into my arms.

I had to take her home then because Desire' would be there shortly to help me get caught up. We finally called it quits at just after eleven and I got to bed just before midnight, I was sound asl**p when my phone rang. I glanced over at the clock to see that it was nearly two.

When I answered the phone, I could hear someone but no one replied.

"I'm sorry," I said, "but I can't understand you."

"Sandi?"

"Edie, is that you? Are you all right?"

"I'm sorry," she said, "I shouldn't have bothered you. I'll talk to you later."

"No, wait," I said. "Where are you?"

"In the parking lot,"

"My parking lot? Why?" Oh my god, Edie you're crying. I'll be right there. You get in here"

I ran outside to take her into my arms. Her face was streaked from long periods of crying. Her blouse was wet and her hair was a mess.

"Come on," I said. "Let's get inside."

She went into the bathroom to wash her face and brush her hair. When she came out, I had coffee brewing and the bottle of Kahlua waiting. I held her for a few minutes, then led her over to the couch.

"What in the world happened?" I asked.

"He's such a bastard," she said. "I tried so hard to make him proud of me and show him I could be beautiful again."

"What did he say?"

"He told me I was being foolish. He said it was "Unbecoming" of a woman of my age and I needed to take everything back and stop acting like a c***d. He said there was no shame in admitting your age and told me he could never take me to the club dressed like that. Then he turned his back on me and refused to discuss it."

"Oh." I said. "Men can be such ass holes sometimes. Maybe he'll change his mind in the morning."

She shook her head. "He said some very cruel things, Sandi. He wanted to know who put those silly notions in my head. He told me he'd be staying at the club until I went back to the way I was and agreed that I would "conform" to the accepted standards of dress and conduct."

"What are you going to do?" I asked.

"I can't do what he asks," she said. "I'm going to my s****r's tomorrow until I can decide what to do. If he doesn't care enough to accept me as I am, I may have to file for divorce. I won't live like that again."

"Surely you aren't the only woman at the club that dresses like that."

"Quite a few of them do, but they're younger or at least they seem to be, and they don't really associate with our group of old money fuddie duddies. David and his friends say that they don't belong there. Sandi, what hurts is that I wanted him to be proud of me. I wanted to try to be desirable to him but he's ashamed of me. I just can't stand it. Can you imagine that? He's ashamed of his wife for wanting to be beautiful and I did it for him as much as for myself. I just wanted to be more desirable but he's ashamed of me."

"I'm sorry, Edie," I said.

"The son-of-a-bitch is ashamed of me," she screamed, then collapsed into a sobbing bundle of flesh.

"It's after three," I said, "and you're a basket case. We're both too tired to cope with this tonight. Let's get some sl**p and we'll talk in the morning.

Both naked, we went to bed, where I held her until she cried herself to sl**p. I wanted to rip his balls off for what he did to her but knew it was not my place to tell him what he was giving up to maintain his ancient 'standards.'

We went to bed naked, but not aroused. I think she was asl**p before I was, cuddled into my back.

In the morning, I held her and talked to her. "Make sure you make the right decision, Edie," I said, "but please don't give up what you've accomplished."

"I won't, Sandi, I promise, " she said.

We showered and dressed, then went to Carlson's for breakfast.

"Are you still going away?" I asked.

"I think it's for the best," she said. "It will give us both some time to think things through. Don't worry about me, Sandi. I'm stronger now than I've ever been and I don't have to worry about money. I'll call you when I get to my s****r's and I'll keep you up to date. I have to go see Katherine before I leave but that's all. I can be packed and on my way by noon. I'll leave him a note but the rest of it is up to him."

"Edie, I have to ask this. Am I in any way responsible for what's happened?"... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 269  |  
70%
  |  1

sandi's world of fashion

PART 1

For quite some time, I'd yearned to try my hand at modeling, but every shoot I checked into wanted someone younger than my twenty-two years or taller than my five-seven or thinner than I'd ever been in my life.

In the meantime, I had to work, or move back home and accept the negative comments from my folks, something I was not about to do.

I took jobs that were way below my skill level for a while but one Saturday, while having lunch with a friend, she remembered a classified ad she'd saved for me.

"Take a look at this, Sandi. As soon as I saw the ad, I thought of you. It's exactly what you said you dreamed of," she said. "You have an amazing fashion sense, and you've had some experience in retail. You should go for it."

The more I read, the more excited I got.

"Oh my god, Traci,it's perfect; maybe too perfect, but I'm going to apply anyway. If I don't get it, I'll know I did my best. Working at Malken & Drake would be so sweet."

Malken & Drake is where every fashion conscious sales person in the world wants to work. They are one of the hottest fashion stores in the country, and most of all, the absolute best path to meet all of my goals. Their "Intimate Moments" department is famous for its exclusive selections of intimate apparel and sl**pwear, designed and created just for them. Of course, they also featured the top designers and offer the highest level of service anywhere. Of course, you pay for that level of commitment so they cater to the nouveau riche as well as the more sedate 'old money' individuals

Since I wasn't scheduled to work until two that Monday, I got up early, showered, and slipped into the designer business suit that I'd bought at a resale shop for less than fifty dollars. I looked good. I mean I looked really good. Very professional to say the least.

Pausing outside the offices on the fifth floor, I took a deep breath and focused on being mentally prepared to present my best executive look and attitude.

There were quite a few women waiting but I was determined to make the best effort possible. After all, numbers mean nothing. I picked up the application and moved to one side where there I found some chairs with writing surfaces. As I filled out the app, I occasionally glanced around the room at the other women. Over half of them were not going to get past the first door because they didn't dress for the job.

I slipped the app in the folder where I had my resume and cover letter outlining my goals. When I leaned over to give my papers back to the receptionist, I whispered to her. "Have there been a lot of applicants?"

She nodded but spread out eight fingers and twisted her hand back and forth to indicate they were pretty much so-so. I gave her a questioning look and she smiled as she bent three fingers of her right hand to let me know that there were just two that made any impression on her. After about fifteen minutes my name was called and I was ushered into another office

The woman doing the interviews was in her thirties, rather attractive and dressed in a very expensive business suit. She looked up and smiled and I felt a lot of tension flow from my body. She stood and held out her hand.

"Hello, Sandi, I'm Debra Hastings, the Human Relations Director at Malken & Drake. Please relax and give me a second to review your application."

I sat and watched her face as she read it. Occasionally, she would make a little sound or gesture that looked like she was pleased by what she saw.

"So, Sandi, why Malken and Drake?" she finally asked.

"I have my goals set rather high, Ms. Hastings. I intend to be in top level management within five years and if you don't want to team up with the best there is, why bother?"

"I like that," she said. "So you know about our company then."

"Yes ma'am," I said. I then proceeded to give her an encapsulated version of the history of the company and the prestigious rankings the fashion world gave it.

"Well done, Sandi. You've done your homework."

"Ms.Hastings, I've lived and breathed fashion most of my life. I even considered modeling but found that my body type didn't fit the mold."

"Have you considered designing?" she asked.

"I have," I replied, "but I'd have to get a lot more education and experience to pursuit it. I have a small portfolio of a few of my designs if you'd care to see them."

"I'd like that very much," she said.

I passed her the portfolio and studied her reaction.

"You're quite talented," she said. "I notice that your interest seems to lie in the intimate apparel and swim wear fields."

"Yes ma'am," I said. "It's what I do best."

"There's nothing wrong with that," she said. "Of course, it is one of the most competitive areas in fashion design"

"Yes ma'am," I said. "That only means that if I am successful at it, I've beaten the best there is."

She smiled. "I like your attitude Sandi. How soon could you be available?"

"Immediately," I said.

"If I call you by two, could you come in for a second interview it that becomes necessary?"

"Of course," I said.

I can't explain it, but I left there with a very positive attitude.

She called me at one to ask if I could be there by two. Of course, I could, since I was at a café less than two blocks from the store.

When I got there one other girl was there and another was coming out of Mrs. Hastings office, I was the last to go in.

"Come in, Sandi," she said. "Please," she said, motioning to the chair in front of her desk. She went to stand right behind her desk. "Sandi, the job we advertised is in our "Intimate Moments" department as assistant manager. While you lack some in actual retail experience, you excel in natural ability. You handled yourself quite well in the initial interview and your knowledge of the company impressed me. The thing that tipped the scale in your favor is your extensive knowledge of fabrics and design as well as a natural sense of color."

There was a soft knock on the door to which she smiled and invited someone named Sharon in.

The woman that came into the room was about the same age as Mrs. Hastings, but tall, slender, and drop dead gorgeous.

"Sandi, this is Sharon Cottell. Sharon is in charge of our training and development team. Go with her, and she'll walk you through the rest of the paperwork and get you scheduled for training. Let me be the first to welcome you to the Malken & Drake organization. I'm sure we'll be hearing great things about you."

I thanked her and walked from the room, maintaining my professional attitude on the outside, while my heart was doing handstands. I'd found my dream job and now I was hired.

"You can scream now if you wish," she said, as we headed down the hall. "I can see the excitement in your eyes."

"Is it that obvious?" I asked.

She smiled and nodded. "Let me guess, this is just what you wanted."

"I've been waiting for this for years, and to get this opportunity with Malken & Drake is way beyond my wildest dreams."

"No one else ever had a chance," she said. "Mrs. Hasting was absolutely thrilled when she saw your application. We are very selective of the people we hire, which is one of the reasons we don't lose our personnel to the competition. We hire the best and make sure we keep them. The girl who had the job you are taking over has been promoted to middle management due to the retirement of Mrs. Gage, who was with the company for thirty-one years. "

"Oh wow, that's a long time," I said.

"It is indeed," she said, "but not at all unusual here. Did she discuss wages and benefits with you?"

"Not yet," I said, "but the company has an excellent reputation for paying fair and competitive wages and the benefit package is rated as number one in the industry."

"Yes it is," she said. "I can let you have a peek at your starting wage package if you wish to see it."

I nodded and she passed me a slip of paper.

"Oh my god, Sharon, you're k**ding. That's a lot of money."

She grinned and nodded. "Of course that's a salary so you'll work a lot of hours to earn it, but they take good care of us here. There are ways to make even more but that will be explained to you as opportunities arise. We also have an excellent bonus program as well."

By the time everything was done, it was past lunch time so Sharon took me to get a sandwich and a salad in the executive dining room. Boy, those people know how to eat.

When I left the store, I walked slowly down the street, stopping to check out the window displays, until I got to the next block. Then I raced to stop at the same café, ordered a latte' and took a deep breath. Once I got control of my heart, I called my friend Tracy. She was at work so I had to sound real important when I asked to speak to Ms. Tracy Caruthers.

"Tracy Caruthers, how can I help you," she asked.

"Act real cool and sound like we're talking business," I said, not wanting to get her in any trouble.

"Yes, Mrs. White, how are you?"

"Mrs. White is a piece of shit," I said, "but Sandi is floating above the clouds."

"I take it that you are pleased with the package then, Mrs. White?"

"I got the job, Tracy. I got the freaking job."

"And were you pleased with the pricing, ma'am?"

I told her what my starting wage was and I thought she was going to scream. She choked for a few seconds and regained her composure.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. White, but I had trouble catching my breath for a minute. Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"Yeah, you can hurry up and meet me at Dillinger's after work. I'm taking the day off and then I'm quitting. I'm buying, so whatever you want, even that shit you drink that's seven bucks a pop. My treat."

"I'll take care of that, ma'am and thank you for allowing us to serve you."

I spent the next hour on the phone, making reservations at Dillinger's, and quitting my job which came as no surprise to my boss, who was ecstatic for me.

- 2 -

My first day at Malken & Drake was mostly spent with the operations manager, a thirtyish redhead with an awesome body, showing me around the stock rooms and offices and introducing me to various supervisors and individuals I would be working with.

By the end of the day, my legs ached and my mind was spinning. The last woman I met with was Desire' the assistant manager of the sports fitness department. She handled exercise clothing, swim suits, and athletic wear such as a gymnast wears. As I headed for the exit, she offered me dinner at Danner's, a local grill famous for their salads.

"The first week is the worst," she said. "You won't get a check for two weeks so money gets tight, and it can be so confusing. There's so much to learn and so many people to remember."

"I just discovered that," I said." I feel like I ran a marathon. I can't wait to get into that hot shower."

"Each day gets easier," she said. "I've been there just over a year so I'm still a work in progress, but it isn't as stressful as it was."

I told her of my desire to do some modeling.

"You'll get chances to do that at Malken & Drake with your body. I do it about eight or ten times a year now.

There are other opportunities too."

"Such as..." I said.

"Make up a portfolio and be sure the advertising and promotions department gets a couple of copies. Give them to Jeanine and she'll make sure they get to the right people."

"Thanks, I'll do that."

When I started feeling the weight of the day, she paid the bill and I headed for home and the shower I'd been thinking about for hours.

She was right about one thing. Each day got easier and everyone in the department was so kind and supportive of my efforts that I began to look forward to getting to the store each morning. I got my final check from the previous job that Friday and sat down at lunch to figure out how to make it go as far as possible. I'd had a conversation with the condo manager and he was willing to work with me so I wrote a check for a little over half of my rent, which left me enough to survive with a reasonable cushion.

I invited Desire' to dinner at Danner's and insisted on paying over her objections.

"I'm not in bad shape right now," I said, "but I maxed out my credit card to get the clothes I needed and I only bought three outfits."

"Didn't you say you were having car trouble?" she asked.

"I don't want to think about it," I replied. "I think something else goes out every week. This morning I heard a grinding sound coming from the brakes, and I've had a vibration in the motor for months that sounds louder every day. I'm trying to get another few months out of it but I think I'm going to have to find something else while I still have some trade-in value. My dad wants me to get a new one and even offered to help with the financing but I really don't want to turn to them right now. They're trying to get ready for his retirement and that might just screw things up for them for a few years."

"Been there, done that," she said. "Mine took a dump about a month after I started here."

"Did you buy a new one?" I asked.

"Yeah, I did," she said. "I got a really great deal on a Toyota SUV. They gave me a good deal on my trade and I gave them a couple grand down. It's a dream to drive."

"I wish I had two grand for a down payment," I said. "I'd start looking tomorrow."

She seemed a bit pensive for a few minutes so I asked her what was on her mind.

"Oh, sorry, "she said. "I was just thinking of how I got the two grand. Man, I can't believe it's been over a year now."

"You're talking in riddles, Desire', I said.

"I'm sorry," she said. "I do some modeling on the side, and just realized that I've been there over a year."

"Oh," I said. "I didn't know. I never even thought about outside modeling, but you have a much better body for that than I do."

She smiled and looked down at the table. "These people aren't all that fussy, Sandi. We call them skin shows."

"Are you talking about strip clubs?" I asked.

"No," she said, "Some of the smaller stores have fashion shows of their own and they hire girls as needed. Some of them are run by crude or downright nasty managers if things aren't going just right so you have to swallow your pride and bite your lip but if you're strong enough, the pay is good and they pay cash the next day. You can get tips from the customers and a bonus if your items sell well."

"What type of garments?" I asked.

"It's almost all bikinis, bras, panties, Victoria Secrets type stuff."

"Oh I see." I said. "Do they call you often?"

"About once or twice a month, but I don't always accept. It depends on my finances at the moment. "

"What's the most you ever made off one show?" I asked.

"Oh, about six hundred or so."

"What?" I said in amazement.

"Of course I got mauled pretty good and had to put up with a lot of shit from some of the customers but I paid my rent the next day and had enough left for a good meal."

"What does Malken & Drake think about you working part time for a competitor?"

"You don't work for the store," she said. "You work for an independent contractor. They just rent the space for the shows. The store gets their money by charging outrageous prices for the merchandise and VIP tickets. It's totally a win- win situation for everyone."

"Can you recommend any to me? "

She seemed to hesitate for a minute.

"It's not easy work and it's not pretty, Sandi. Nothing high class about it at all. I'm not sure you'd have the stomach for it. "

"I might not have a choice though, Des," I said. "If the car goes, I'm screwed."

"Well, the one I work the most is at Sanderson's but it's not your usual fashion show. They call it Club Sanderson's and it's run by a group of women with a penchant for young women in their underwear or less. It's usually one night a month, but sometimes they have two a month. The clothes all come from Sanderson's intimate apparel department or from sports wear for the swim suits. Its all quality merchandise but not Malken & Drake quality. I make the most money there but I earn it too."

All that night I considered the information she'd given me, trying to balance my need for immediate cash with the description she'd given me about the shows. I'd done a quick calculation and if I were to dress well at Malken & Drake, my initial cash outlay could be as much as two thousand dollars. I also had to consider the fact that my car badly needed some maintenance. I did have some left on my credit card but the interest rate was outrageous. I could borrow from my Mom, but she was juggling funds too,. Of course, there was no guarantee I would be accepted or when the next showing would be.

Two days later, Desire' told me there was going to be a showing at 'Club Sanderson' if I was interested. I took down the name and number of the woman in charge and put it in my purse.

"Hey Des, I've got a question for you?"

"Sure, what do want to know?"

"You said something about 'if I had the stomach for it 'and 'if I was strong enough'. What did you mean by that?"

"Well, for one thing, you have to be able to take a lot of shit out of some weird women on a power trip. Most of them are all right but they aren't the warm fuzzy type we deal with at Malken & Drake," she said.

'Is that it?" I asked.

"It varies from show to show," she said. 'At Club Sanderson's, the customers are allowed to touch the models whenever they feel the urge. It's something you have to get used to."

By 'touch' are you saying in an intimate way?"

"Oh yeah," she said. "That's why you get the big tips, Sandi. It's a bunch of wealthy older women that get their jollies that way. Makes them feel young again, I guess."

"Oh," I said, trying to sound calm and collected while I was anything but.

"You get used to it, "she said. " A couple hours of touchy-feelie , a little one on one and you walk out with a few c-notes tucked in your bra, if you have one."

"That doesn't sound like anything I'm interested in," I said.

"I wasn't either but I needed rent money and I got that and more."

"Well, thanks for letting me know," I said. "I'll probably try to borrow from my mother."

"Okay, that's cool," she said, "but remember that you'll have to pay her back. The second show I did, qt Sanderson's I made enough to buy four suits from the bargain store and pay cash for them, About three grand worth of high fashion for less than seven hundred and I didn't have to charge anything but a silk blouse."

"I don't know," I said. "I do really need some cash right away, but that sounds incredibly gross."

"It's not that bad, Sandi, and you get used to it after while."

I paced the floor for over an hour that night, trying to imagine some old women pawing at me. Could I stand there and pretend it didn't bother me? Did I need cash that badly?

The honest answer was either I call Mom or try the shows. I picked up the phone to call my mother, but never dialed her number. Eventually I talked myself into trying it one time, but that would be the end of it.

At lunch the next day, I called the number she'd given me.

"Have you modeled for us before?" the woman asked.

"No "Ma'am," I said. "Desire Watkins gave me your number."

'Oh yes, I know Desire' "she said. "I'm not sure if she's working this show or not. Well, if you think you've got what it takes, come by my office at six and we'll do a quick interview."

She told me who to ask for when I got there, and where to park and told me to be on time or don't show up.... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 472  |  
88%
  |  1

MOM'S BLACK BOYFRIEND - CHAPTER 2

It didn't start that first night, as much as you had wanted it to. I'd just sat on your bed talking to you. My touch was light on your arm, but it felt scalding to you & you wanted Me to touch you more. "How much do you know about what your Mother & I have been doing," I asked & when you hesitated, My fingers tightened just slightly & you fought back the immediate, almost unbearable need to moan. Not looking at Me, you whispered, "I know you're hurting her when you have sex, I can hear it." I was thoughtful for a moment & replied, "Do you know why I hurt her like that Krystal." By now you knew very well why & remained silent. "She needs that to feel whole, does that surprise you. I know that you've been going to sites on the internet, she told Me everything about what you two talked about. She said you know now what a submissive is & naturally you're curious."

Completely unthinking, your head nodded slightly & again My fingers tightened until your eyes rose to Mine. My look was calm, but piercing & you felt I could look right inside you & see your thoughts, your deepest hidden secrets. Without another word, I slowly drew down the sheet & touched you. Your face immediately flamed, you were so embarrassed it was difficult to breathe, but I seemed to be matter of fact about it. The thought of trying to stop Me never entered your mind. My words had seen to that. What had he meant, "She needs that to feel whole." You knew your panties were drenched & it only added to your humiliation, but the excitement was overwhelming & momentarily the thought flashed through you. "He's going to masturbate me." You were torn between the gnawing, desperate desire for Me to continue touching you & the need to ask. Abruptly, I rose & you could see My huge erect manhood through My robe. Now the moan you desperately tried to suppress escaped you, as I spoke. "I'm going to your Mother now Krystal. She's waiting for Me, but one night I'll come & I won't be leaving. You know that, don't you?" You sat silently stunned. I left your door open as I left & your hand touched the slick silk almost before I was out of your sight.

You could hear us talking much clearer, but you still couldn't make out the words. You realized that I'd left our door open as well & you were almost breathless as you waited. You were afraid to touch yourself for fear of losing control, the thoughts torturing & inflaming you. Your mind could see Me dropping My robe, standing at your Mother's side with My huge black flesh jutting from Me. Maybe just lazily masturbating as I thought about what I was going to do to your Mother. You'd never wanted anything to begin so badly in all your life & the first sound jolted you like an electrical current had run through your body. Your Mother's guttural groan caused your pussy to freshly weep & now you couldn't bear not to touch it. The thoughts of My soft words, My fingers & what you were hearing was too much for you & your hips lurched. The blossoming sweetness shocked you in it's intensity, but instead of slaking her, you felt the hunger continue.

Quickly stripping your now sodden scrap of cloth, you settled back & listened. You knew we wouldn't mind if you were to go to outside the door, but somehow this was better. Hearing it & imagining what I was doing, had you on fire. Your Mother was reduced to grunting each time you heard the meaty blows now & you couldn't help thinking of what that would feel like on your own white flesh. Feverishly wondered if it could possibly make you any more excited that you already were. You didn't have any conscious thought to what your fingers were doing, but they sped as the grunts quickened & the sound increased. Your hips elevated just as you heard a flurry of blows & you came again. Panting & glorious as the silence changed to the rhythmic sounds that you knew heralded My complete Mastery of your Mother. Replete, you lay quietly & listened to us fuck. When you finally drifted, it was to the slapping sounds of flesh meeting flesh & your Mother's groaning, happy acceptance.

The next morning when you came downstairs, I'd already left & your eyes searching made your Mother smile. "He left early, get you something," she said. "Just coffee," settling into the small breakfast nook & watching your Mother. She was wearing a housecoat & you watched the way she moved. You were a perceptive girl & knew your Mother's moods. She was humming under her breath as she brought two cups & sat across from you. "He talked to you last night, didn't he," she said & you nodded. "He told me that he was going to & I was a little worried. I told Him everything we talked about yesterday & He just said, "I'll talk to her." I didn't know how you'd take it."

Her eyes searching for any sign & continued, "I guess you know by now that I can't refuse Him. No, I should be more honest with you. I don't want to refuse Him & I won't." You giggled saying, "Sounded like you didn't do any refusing last night," watching your Mother color. "Now that I know you're listening, I know I should be more embarrassed, but to tell you the truth, it's more exciting to me," she said. "I'm learning so much about myself, things I wouldn't have dreamed before I met Mr. Mike. I never understood addiction before, just thought people were weak if they couldn't stop smoking cigarettes or doing d**gs. I understand now. I can't give Him up, no matter what He wants." Seeing an opening, you hurried to speak. "What if He said, He wanted me, Mom, could you allow Him something like that, let Him do to me what he's doing to you."

Your Mother stared at you & finally moaned. "Oh God, God help me." "You WOULD, wouldn't you Mom. You WOULD!!!" Krystal accused & felt your own excitement rising. "What if I told you it's what I want, what I've wanted ever since I first understood." Your Mother refused to meet your eyes as she spoke. "Honey, I know how you must feel. If you feel the weakness that I do when I'm around Him, then I know. He told me something last night. Something I don't know if I should tell you." "MOM!!!" You implored. "He...he said, he told you that he was coming for you, told me that he was going to make me watch." You felt your excitement peak & began to make you tremble, wished you could touch yourself. Knew that you'd have to, if you wasn't to go mad.

"What did you tell Him, Mom, TELL ME!!!" You insisted. You could see how your Mother was struggling with the answer. "He said it to me when I was...when I was cumming," I just kept saying, "Yes, yes, yes," over & over. I don't know if it was because he made me so crazy or whether I meant that it was alright with me. I still don't know. I don't know how I'll feel when I see Him with you, but I can't say 'No,' can you ever possibly understand that." You looked into your Mother's tear filled eyes & replied softly, "Yes Mom, yes I can. I want to feel what you do, I want Him to do those things to me." The two of you sat staring at each other for moments & finally your Mother's head nodded once as she rose.

"I'll be going crazy all day thinking of that, you know that don't you!!" You laughed & jumped up. "I'll be late but there's something I have to do before I leave." As you ran up the stairs, you already saw in your mind what you'd be concentrating on in a minute. You saw yourself bound to the bed, gagged with your Mother sitting beside you, stroking your hair as I hurt you. Hurt your pink nipples as your gaze went between them. You didn't even bother to pull your panties down as you threw yourself on your bed. Brought your orgasm swiftly & sighed. "I'll have to get more panties, you thought, rising & taking a fresh pair to the bathroom. When you returned downstairs, grabbed your books & headed for the door, your Mother reminded you, "He'll be here for dinner tonight, I'm going to make something special, so if you go somewhere after school, be here in time." "I will Mom, I will," you grinned as you closed the door behind you already wondering how many classes you could stand before you'd have to ask to be excused.

All day your thoughts mostly ran to how it would start. You was a virgin, but you'd lost your hymen two years before to a boy that had been all too energetic with you in the back seat of his parent's car. He'd been finger fucking you & there had been a quick sharp pain & then some bl**d. You both been frightened out of your minds & you thought your Mother would know, just by looking at you. Of course, she didn't, but you realized that your hymen was gone. You made it as far as third period before your thoughts just made it too much to bear. It was a class you detested anyway & your mind raced as you almost ran to the ladies room. You tried to visualize what that huge hardness you'd seen in My robe would look like. How it would feel. You hurried to a stall, locking the door behind you & quickly sat, pulling down your panties. You hadn't brought any & didn't want to sit all day, in them soaked. Your juices were already oozing as you began. Now you imagined Me taking your hand & closing your fingers around My huge black cock. Krystal had never touched a man like that except for the boy in the car & that was through his jeans. You'd read enough descriptions to know what it must feel like, but worried that you wouldn't know how to please Me if I did that. You also knew that putting it in your mouth was in your future. Your mind saw you with My huge black cock in your mouth for the first time & My hands holding your head & f***efully moving it as you'd seen on the internet. As you visualized My smiling eyes, you shuddered & moaning softly & came.

The rest of the day went by in a crawl & you couldn't wait for that bell in your last class. Out of your seat in a shot as it did, you raced for your locker as a couple of friends asked if you were stopping with them at the mall. "No, my Mom has some important things for me to do," you quickly replied & the girls looked curiously at you, as you laughed almost hysterically & hurriedly left. Rushing breathless into the kitchen, you saw your Mother at the counter obviously getting things ready. "Want me to help, Mom," you inquired & your Mother shook her head. "No, I'm almost finished up, why don't you just have a quick shower & do something with your hair." You turned to go & then hesitated. "Mom, do you think it'll be tonight."

Your Mother looked at you & replied in a low voice, "I don't know honey, he does things in His own time. I never ask Him & I don't suggest you start, now get a move on, he'll be home in less than an hour." Throwing your things on your bed, you went to take your shower. When you'd finished, you sat naked on your bed & tried to decide what to wear. Mischievously, you looked in the bottom of your lingerie drawer & found what you were looking for. A pair of plain white panties with a pink Winnie the Pooh motif. You'd struggled to get them on, but grinned at the thought of how I'd look if I took them off. Looking at your bras, you decided against wearing one & pulled a tight T-shirt over your head. Finished off with some cut off jeans shorts, which your Mother had complained were much too tight in the crotch. She could see the outline of your lips plain in the faded denim cloth. Returning downstairs, you said, "I'll set the table" & your Mother told you to put candles on it. That in itself was indication of a special dinner & you felt your eagerness growing.

You heard Me come in & call that I was home. Said I was going to freshen up & change before dinner. Going to the kitchen, you saw your Mother look you over & compress her lips in what could only have been disapproval. Looking down, you could see your pink nipples plainly in the T-shirt & they were erect. Your nipples were very sensitive & just the cloth against them always affected you that way. Thinking better of whatever she'd been going to say, she indicated the dishes on the counter & you hastened to take them into the dining room to the table.

When you returned there were two bottles of opened red wine & three glasses waiting. Another delicate indication of your Mother's mood & the two women shared a secret smile as you took those in as well. I came into the kitchen & ignoring you completely, crossed to your Mother & nuzzled her neck, asking her how her day had been. It was some minutes before I turned to you & spoke. "I'm glad you're joining us for dinner," was all I said & you watched My eyes as they took in your brazen look. "Every thing's ready, let's eat before everything gets cold," your Mother said & you inwardly grinned. As far as you were concerned, nothing was going to be cold at that table tonight. We went to the dining room & I seated your Mother & then Myself. You took your own seat slightly disappointed at My lack of courtesy towards you. As I poured wine for the both of you, you could see I was staring at your pink nipples. Was somewhat surprised when I stood & crossed to you. "Krystal, I know your Mother has told you repeatedly not to run around the house dressed like that."

You turned your head to reply & I reached with both hands quickly pulling the T-shirt up over your head & threw it on the floor. "If you enjoy displaying yourself, do it right. Now you have your dinner, JUST LIKE THAT!!!" You sat stunned, looked at your Mother who was looking at her plate & pointedly ignoring your predicament. I returned to My seat & began eating as if nothing had taken place.

Your pink nipples were now almost painfully erect & you slumped slightly forward in embarrassment & humiliation. Taking a sip of My wine, I nodded. "You're quite lovely Krystal, perhaps we should have dinner together like this more often." You face flamed & you had no reply as I continued. Told then both what I'd been doing at work & a few funny anecdotes. You looked at the food on your plate & couldn't think of eating a bite. Noticing that, I remarked, "The food's really excellent Krystal, you should eat. You'll need to keep up your strength, more wine." My soft words were like hammer blows to you & you wondered if I knew how badly you were trembling. Your Mother made few comments, drinking her wine & the tension at the table was almost tormenting. Finishing My meal, I thanked your Mother profusely & said it was the best meal I'd had in months. My eyes were almost burning your flesh as I stared at your 38DD *Y* breasts. "Maybe you have some homework Krystal," I asked & you looked at Me inquiringly. "Why don't you just go & get that done. Your Mother & I will be along shortly."



Krystal lay quietly, but your nerves were screaming. You listened for every sound with the intensity of a condemned man waiting for a football. You'd hurried to your room when you left the table, stripped & lay on top of your comforter. Then your mind struggled & you sighed, jumping from your bed & putting on your sl**p T-shirt, no bra, no panties. You tried to keep from touching yourself, but you kept seeing the things at the table & hearing My words over & over. Your pink nipples had remained erect & you thought you could touch them, just a little. They almost ached & you pinched, rolling them.

That caused hot sparks to singe your nerves anew & your clit was demanding to be touched. You'd just slid your hand between your thighs when you heard us coming up the stairs. You thought we were coming to you, but you heard Me plainly as I spoke. "Let her wait, My pet, I want you dressed properly for her." That set off a fresh, frenzied neuron overload for you. What did he mean. What did properly mean. You had a sudden urge to go to our room, watch her dress, but you lay back & tried to be patient. Your thighs were wet & you felt embarrassment, thinking I'd be touching you & I'd know what you'd been thinking & doing. You realized now that embarrassment excited you. Perhaps the first lesson I'd caused you to learn.

I didn't knock, just opened the door & came into your room. I had the box in one hand, a leash in the other & as I came closer, you could see your Mother crawling behind Me on all fours, the leash attached to a collar around her neck. I stepped to your bed & sat at your side, wearing the same short black robe I'd been wearing the night before. Your Mother was dressed in black lingerie, hose & heels. The bra was a frame bra with no cups & you could see that your Mother's nipples were clipped, hard & puckered with a delicate gold chain connecting them. The bikini cut panties were over the garter belt & you knew what that meant. They'd be removed & she'd still be hosed & helled for whatever happened to her.

Your Mother had placed her hands in front of her on the floor & was resting her forehead on them. "Krystal," I spoke in that slow, measured, soft tone. "They say that seeing is believing. I'm going to teach you tonight just how submissive your Mother is to Me, what she'll bear & do for Me. I want you to think very seriously about what you're about to see, because I intend to do the same to you. You'll have the opportunity to say 'No' if you don't want it."

You shivered as I opened the box & took a white plastic cone from it. You knew it was an anal plug & watched as I slowly coated it with lubricant, then reaching & slapping your Mother's buttock sharply. Your Mother gasped & shifted quickly. You could see now that her panties were crotchless & her hands had come to spread her ass cheeks, so the small pink rose was presented & the lips of her pussy gaped, glistening. "It was difficult for her at first," I said. "Your Mother had never been anally trained. Only a couple of fumbling attempts at fucking her tight asshole had ever been made. That's all different now, ISN'T it My PET," I implored & your Mother whimpered, nodding her head. "You didn't know that she has an enema most everyday now, did you Krystal" & you shook your head. "She's learned to keep herself very clean & ready for anything I might want."

As I was talking, you watched Me begin to ease the shining plastic into your Mother. Your Mother moaned slightly as the pressure increased & you could see that I wasn't forcing it, but allowing the flesh to surrender. It was up to the large center section & I let her rest as I continued. "We had to start with small wands & plugs until I'd trained her to take this. It hurts much less that way." I twisted the plug & you watched the large section swallowed & her rose close behind it. "Good, My pet!" I murmured & the rest of the plug slid easily into her to the squared end that was flush with her ass cheeks. "Sometimes I call her from work & have her prepare herself so there's no waste of time when I get home. We've done that quite a few times when we knew you wouldn't be coming home straight from school." You watched your Mother's color & I said, "You're going to hear & see everything Krystal. I don't want secrets here any longer." You wondered if your Mother was as excited by the embarrassment as you'd found yourself lately.

You could see that her pussy was wet & a single, small pearl threatened to spill. Patting your Mother affectionately, I opened My robe & you looked at My huge rampant black cock for the first time. Your mind had seen it every time you'd listened to Me fucking your Mother, but this was so different. You'd looked at men on the internet & fantasized incessantly whether I looked like this one or that one. You thought it was beautiful. Gracefully straight, long & very THICK. The head scarlet, as I softly masturbated Myself. I'd raised your Mother to her knees in front of Me as I turned smiling to you. "She didn't know much about pleasing Me orally either, did you, My pet. Just thought that sucking was enough. Shall we show Krystal how you were trained." Your Mother groaned, but obediently opened her mouth for My two fingers I presented. You watched her gather saliva, let it run on My fingers & then paint it around them. She took about an inch in her mouth & you watched her cheeks hollow. Then she took My fingers deeply & quickly pulled back.

"Your Mother was all suction & speed when we started. Skinned Me with her teeth. I broke her of that & she's really very good now. Your Mother was mewling & acting like she was sucking on a real cock now. Her tongue was laving & flicking at the underside of My fingers as she sucked. I reached My hand into her hair & pulled My fingers out of her mouth. "Now show your young daughter how good you've become My sweet pet." Your Mother placed her hands flat on My thighs & let Me guide My flesh to her lips. Krystal's eyes wide was watching your Mother suck this black man & your own pussy was on fire. I flipped up the hem of your T-shirt & touched you as I'd done that first time. Finding you the same, I smiled & said, "I want you to masturbate Krystal. I want you to masturbate as you watch your Mother. Isn't she beautiful like that?"

You felt the usual embarrassment, but your fingers began to obey Me. The sounds of your Mother's mouth on Me & her groaning was driving you slightly mad. "You're not to cum," I said. "You're to obey Me & I'll decide if you're to be allowed." You didn't know if you could obey Me or not, but you only knew that you wanted to, wanted to more than anything you'd ever wanted.

"Pl...Please...." You whimpered. "I don't think I can stop." I reached & tore your fingers from you, raising them & offering them to you. "You'd tasted yourself before, but this was so much more erotic. I was ordering you silently to do it & your heart thrilled in your obedience. I'd begun to slap your Mother's *Y* breasts, softly at first & they swayed with it. Then I struck harder, dislodging one of the clips. Your Mother's *Y* breasts were turning red & I was slapping & backhanding them. Still she sucked & laved. "See how well your Mother bears for Me, Krystal," I was softly panting now. You continuing to suck your fingers, nodded once & I struck backhanded, viciously. Your Mother couldn't help but cry out & her cried were exciting you to almost fever pitch.

My hand wrapped in her hair, I f***efully fed My huge black 8b cock to her & your Mother tried valiantly to accept the offering. I'd reached & My hand was stroking your thigh as I pulled your Mother's head away & pulled her up, throwing her torso on your bed, her head resting on your other thigh. Quickly pulling the plug from her, I positioned My huge black cock at her now fully prepared asshole. As Krystal watched it begin to enter, your Mother groaned & you felt Me touch you. You stiffened & immediately f***ed yourself to relax, as I began to masturbate you. I didn't penetrate you, but rather slid My fingers through your lips & around your clit, not touching it. You wanted to scream & didn't know what you needed to say. My words showed you the way.

"I'll want you to cum Krystal, but I want you to cum as I do. As I cum in your Mother." I was pressed tightly against your Mother now & you knew I was completely buried in her, watching My huge black cock withdraw & slide in again. You felt it start, felt fear that you were going to disobey Me & struggled as you'd never done before. You'd never consciously tried to stop your orgasm, just hurried joyously to it. I was rubbing on the side of your clit now & you moaned. There was no way you could control this. Your Mother's moans matched your own as I quickened. "Alright Krystal...NOW, I want you to cum!!!"

I was hammering your Mother's asshole & her young daughter was beside yourself. "Oh GOD, OH GOD, OH GOD!!!" You moaned. "I'm CUMMMMING, I'm...I'm CUMMING!!!" Your body stiffened until your muscles were as rigid as steel & your hips lurched uncontrollably. "OH GOD MR. MIKE," was all you could manage, all thoughts of your Mother gone & your pussy still clenching. My fingers slipped down, you felt Me massage your virgin asshole & you lurched again, beginning to feel the heat anew. I stopped & you groaned this time in frustration as I pulled MY huge black cock from your Mother. I was still somewhat hard & your Mother lay panting.

"She's done well, don't you think Krystal. I'm going to take her to our room now & attend to her. I think she deserves a special treat. I want you to think about this & I'll expect an answer tomorrow before you leave for school." I rose & when your Mother began to rise, I stared at her & she sank to her knees following Me from your room on all fours without a backward glance or word to her daughter. You lay there, your only thought...I could answer you NOW Mr. Mike, NOW!!!... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1641  |  
100%
  |  3

sandi's world of fashion pt 4

I have no idea how many times I came, but she never let up, biting and tugging at my clit while her fingers tried to get deeper in my ass. Eventually, she fought to escape my pussy to breathe, dropping to the floor. I dropped down next to her and fed her my cum one finger at a time.

She fought to get on top, but I pulled away and lifted her to her feet. I led her to the bed, where I put her on her back, lifting her legs high head. She held them there while I got my toys from the drawer where I hid them. I attacked her with a fire in my depths that threatened to devour us both. I buried my face in her wet pussy and proceeded to eat her through a fine orgasm, allowed her to calm and went after her ass with a nine inch slim anal probe which I buried in her clear up to my fingers. With the dildo in her ass, I went after her clit and ass, nibbling at her clit while driving the dildo into her in hard, fast strokes that had her hips whipping into my fingers. She came again and slumped to the bed, dropping her legs down over my shoulders. I wasn't done yet though. I palmed my new mini pocket rocket and went after her clit with it. She screamed so loud she hurt my ears and came in a torrent of creamy white cum that seemed to go on and on. I licked and sucked her sweet juice, then crawled up to feed her cum to her off my tongue and fingers.

We collapsed into each other's arms and rolled back and forth on the bed with our lips locked together.

A few minutes later, we got up and headed for the shower. They would be waiting for us and I only hoped that I could walk without leaking cum all over the carpet. With a final kiss, she dressed and I put my robe on to go to the brunch.

"I've never had orgasms like that," she said

""Have you been with many women?" I asked. She flushed and shook her head.

"No one ever made me come like that though."

"You have a beautiful body, Lisa. It was impossible not to keep going."

We walked out onto the veranda to an enthusiastic welcome. As I ate, Katherine pulled me to one side.

"You must have given her quite a ride," she said. "She was awfully giddy when you came out."

I looked over to where she was talking to the other women. They kept looking over at me and I knew Lisa was having a great time sharing our experience together.

"I gave what I got," I said. "I think she'll remember this birthday for a long time."

I went in to make my next change, a one piece that was little more than a pair of fabric strips that criss-crossed over my torso, pushing my nipples out I had to be very agile to avoid being thrown down and ****d, but I managed to get through it. When I got to the final change, which consisted of three tiny patches of fabric and almost invisible threads, I teased at several of the women and dove into the pool as planned, but then I surprised everyone when I stripped off the suit and threw it high over their heads. It was a perfect throw, arching up with streams of water trailing behind, then dropping into the group. There was a mad scramble for the suit, which was won by a slender woman in her late thirties. I waited till they settled down then climbed from the pool nude. I got some loud applause and some rather graphic invitations but I headed for the suite to wait for the winner of the final drawing.

= Kelli =

She was probably near fifty, but at about five-two or three, she looked to be about thirty five. She was quite petite, opposite of most of the women there. Her dark brown hair was cut in an impish bob style, short and sassy, which added to the youthful look. Dark brown eyes sparkled with excitement and perhaps lust. ;

"Hi," she said. "My name is Kelli; Kelli Winslow".

"Well hello, Kelli Winslow. You certainly are a pleasant surprise."

She laughed, more like a giggle, I guess. It was quite delightful.

"They call me the group dwarf," she said.

"Well, Kelli, the dwarf, you are just gorgeous." I said.

"I was just thinking the same about you" she said.

I went over to take her in my arms. We kissed and I started to undress her.

"Sandi," she said. "I'm fairly new to the group so I've never really done this before. I mean I've been with one woman but well, let's just say the experience was not one I want to remember."

"Then let me make this a beautiful experience for both of us." I said.

I was enchanted by her breasts. Though quite small in comparison to mine, she had some delicious looking nipples that I could barely wait to taste. I stripped her skirt off to find a surprise. Unlike most women her age, who favor the 'granny' panties, she wore white boy short style panties. I turned her around to caress her tight ass, which she pushed into my hand.

"It's one of my best features," she said.

"I won't argue that, Kelli, but certainly not the only one I admire."

Another surprise was that she was nearly clean shaven, with just a tiny patch of dark brown hair, trimmed short.

"You just continue to surprise me," I said.

"I just did that yesterday," she said. "My daughter decided at the last minute to be waxed and she talked me into it."

"I love your daughter already," I said.

"I think you might," she said. "she's about your age, a bit taller than me, but with the same build."

"I won't say what I'm thinking," I said.

She laughed. "You don't have to, Sandi, I think I can read your mind."

I wasn't sure if her nipples were sensitive or not but her reaction to my tongue was instant and strong.

"Oh my god," she cried. "grabbing my head to hold me to her.

When I began to nibble at them, she almost came off the bed. It was all I could do to hold her down.

When I started to move down her body, she spread her legs wide. She was burning up with the need to have an orgasm and I couldn't wait to give her one.

Her pussy was small, of course, with thin labia that guarded the best surprise of all.

I spread her out and licked at her from top to bottom, not really working over her clit at that time. My tongue slid from that brown patch of hair, through her slit and down over her perineum. I stopped short of her anus because I didn't want to risk offending her at that time.

Sucking at her little clit was a thrill because she pushed into my face every time I did it. It might be small, but it was very sensitive. When I pushed a finger into her, I learned that she had a very tight pussy as well, and her g-spot was incredibly easy to access, almost too easy. I'd have to be careful not to get her too sensitive there but at the right time, it could be the trigger for a powerful orgasm.

She didn't scream when she came, she squealed and her legs clamped down on my head. She thrust her hips into me so hard and so fast, that I had to fight to keep in contact with her. Her first orgasm was followed shortly by two more when she held up her hand to get me to stop.

"Can't breathe," she said.

I crawled over body to straddle her, looking down into those beautiful eyes, now cloudy from three hard orgasms.

I kissed her face and chest to let her calm, then her lips, again and again.

"Did you know your eyes turn green when you come?" I asked.

"Really? She asked "I thought I had them closed."

"You did," I said, "but right when your orgasm peaks, they opened wide and green, and it was beautiful, but when you came the last time, they rolled up in your head and I thought you were going to pass out."

"I nearly did," she said. "Do we have enough time left for me to try to give you some orgasms of your own.?"

I kissed her and bent next to her head to whisper, "I'm yours for as long as we wish. You're on my time now."

Still straddling her, I moved up to put my pussy over her face. She was quite good for someone without a lot of experience. I showed her where my most sensitive spots were and she learned quickly. Without using her fingers once, she brought me to orgasm and drank away my cum. When she pushed her finger into me, they were so slender I had her use three and guided her to my g-spot, warning her of over-use.

With tongue and fingers, she brought me to a second, even more powerful orgasm but I could tell that she was tiring.

"Let's rest a bit," I said. "We have lots of time and I have so much I want to do with you"

We continued to caress each other, kiss each other and rub into each other's bodies. Neither of us was even close to being satisfied.

I showed her my toy collection in the drawer, immediately eliminating my larger toys due to the tightness of her tiny pussy. When she picked up the eight inch anal probe, she looked at me with obvious concern.

"Is this what I think it is?"

"Yes, but it looks more dangerous than it is," I said, "and we don't have to use it if you choose not to. You can use it on me if you wish. You'll find that used right, it can give you some incredible orgasms.

She chose a multifunction vibrator with beads and a twisting action that was a little slimmer than most of them and cautioned me to be gentle with her. I assured her that I would be very gentle. I showed her my little pocket rockets and she chose the one that had given Katherine such a strong orgasm. When she saw my newest one that looks like a bottle of nail polish, she absolutely went wild for it because while it is very, very slim, it is very, very effective. Unlike most vibes that depend on vibration to stimulate your clit, the tip of this one acts almost like a wild whisker. It is difficult to describe its actions. You'd have to feel what it does for you. Absolutely amazing. It was perfect for her petite body.

She wanted me to use the nail polish bottle on her first. I put her on her knees with her head down and began licking her to get her good and wet, then I turned it on low to start moving it over her thighs and her perineum before allowing it to approach her clit, since I knew that she was gong go wild when it happened. Also, one of the downsides of that toy is that it can overly irritate a sensitive clit, making the experience one of pain rather than pleasure. I alternated between licking and sucking and moving the vibe closer and closer to her. Once I was sure she was getting close, I allowed the tip to move quickly over her clit. She yelped and twisted away from it at first but when she got used to the extreme level of vibrations, she whipped her body into it. Just before she began to come, I turned it up to send her squealing off the edge. I stopped right away but kept licking her through the orgasm. When she dropped down on me, I pulled my head from under her and moved up to hold her through the seemingly endless shudders.

I spread my legs to straddle her again, but in a sixty-nine position, my head on her legs. She watched as I pushed my big vibe into me, fucking myself with it. I knew it wouldn't be long before she took control and it wasn't. She brought me to one decent orgasm and I told her to go faster and harder until she was beginning to tire. Then she left it in while I showed her how to work the anal probe into me. She used the anal probe and I used the vibe to bring me to an explosive orgasm that left us both drained.

We wanted more but had to accept the fact that we were, as they say, "fucked out."

We held to each other as we fell asl**p. We were still there when Katherine brought us coffee and scones in the morning.

"It would appear that our final winner won the best prize." She said.

I smiled at Kelli. "I think I was the big winner," I said.

She smiled and told us that breakfast was being served on the veranda.

I kissed Kelli and held her against me, whispering to her. "I'd like to see you again," I said," but don't you dare even mention money."

"I'd like that too," she said.

We showered, and dressed. I gave her my phone numbers and the nail polish vibrator.

"Bring that with you," I said.

Katherine was grinning when we got to the table. "Well ladies, how did you like the birthday party?"

"Oh," I said, "was there a birthday party here? Damn, Kelli, I think we missed it."

"How about you, Kelli, how was your evening.?"

"Incredibly memorable," she said, looking over at me. "Unfortunately, it was also too short, but we're working on that."

"Sandi, you were sensational," she said. "the girls were absolutely raving about you. and Lisa will never be the same."



"I've learned so much about myself, thanks to Sandi." Kelli said.

"School isn't out," I said, "its just recess time for both of you."

Kelli had to leave, but not before we kissed each other almost to the point of no return.

"Call me," I whispered in her ear as we held tight." Soon."

"I will," she said.

When I returned to the library, Katherine said she was envious.

"She wore me out," I admitted.

We talked for few minutes but I needed to leave.

"I hope I gave you what you were looking for," I said.

"Honey, you were magnificent. You even had the straight girls wetting their panties. How do you feel about private showings now?"

"It was fun," I admitted, "but I'm not sure I'd want to do it very often. If you want to do something like this again though, you can call me."

"Thank you so much," she said, as she came to e****t me to the door. "The women will be talking about this birthday party for a long time."

At the door, she pressed a bulky envelope into my hand.

"I know how you feel about this," she said, "but please don't hesitate to take it. You earned every bit of this and more. I'll be the hit of the group from now on."

I didn't look in the envelope. That would be the epitome of rudeness. Instead, I kissed her and thanked her for her hospitality.

"Will I be seeing you at the show again soon?" she asked.

"I'm not sure," I said, "but I'll let you know if I do"

= =

I invited Desire' to dinner that night to tell her what happened.

I told her about my pool trick and how the women had applauded me. I didn't supply much detail about Lisa or Kelli though.

"It sounds like your tips would be good."

I threw the envelope on the table. She started counting and by the time she was done, she leaned back in her chair.

"Holy fucking shit," she said."You hit the mother lode, girl."

"Well, that's not all tips," I said. She paid me four hundred for the private show and an extra hundred for the strip at the pool. The rest of it is tips."

"What did Lisa tip you?"

"I don't know. She didn't tell me who did what and it doesn't matter. That was just awesome sex."

"Are you going to be doing more private shows now?" she asked.

"I'm not sure." I said. "Mrs. Long asked me and I told her I'd do it for her again, but I don't think I'd take any others unless there were some understandings ahead of time. I got to thinking later that it could be dangerous."

"What about the outside shows?"

"I don't know, Des," I said. "I might, but only for Sanderson's where I did the first one. The one I did at Blackwell's was just bull shit. No tips, low pay, more like a cattle show."

"The bunch at Sanderson's is pretty careful," she said. "You might have some rough sex once in a while, but nothing too extreme."

I told her I needed to think about it before I went back, if I did it at all. When she left, I put the money in a safe place and sat down to rework my budget.

I dreamt of Kelli that night and woke up with a wet bed and my fingers coated with cum. It was all I could do to get ready for work, but as it turned out, it was a good day to be there, since I received a raise and a promotion to senior assistant manager since one of the older women had accepted a promotion into management.. One of the perks of the job was an extra fifteen percent discount.

That afternoon, as I was fronting some stock in intimate apparel, Jeanine, the associate in the department brought over a case of panties from one of our top designers. The only way I can describe his line is to call it the ultimate Victoria's Secret sensuality. One style of panties caught my eye so I went to get a closer look at them.

"Aren't those precious?" Jeanine said. "I've got my heart set on a pair of yellow ones and the ones in that new color they call moonbeam."

"I have some in that color from Choiffant's in New York, but they call it pearlescent. I just love it. They go with everything."

Cut in a daring hip hugger boy short design, they were open at each hip with a delicate heart sewn about half way to the waist band. Another heart was about halfway up the front of the panty with a dainty ribbon going up to each hip. There was an almost transparent sheer panel above that. They didn't really cover much but it was enough to tease your lover for sure.

"I'm going to buy some for a new friend," I said.

"Are you sure of her size?" she asked.

I smiled and nodded, picturing a pair of those on Kelli's petite body and me taking them off.

Several of my fellow workers stopped by to congratulate me and just before quitting time, I got an envelope with only my name on it.

I stepped behind a display where I could have some privacy and opened it.

"Congratulations," it said. "I just got a call from a friend about your promotion. I couldn't be more proud or happier for you. Dinner is on me when you're free." In the envelope I found a Malken & "Drake gift card for a hundred dollars and a dainty handkerchief with lip prints on it. There was no name, Just a lovely KL. I put the note in my bra and headed for the office to pick up the panties I'd sent there. They cost me most of my first month's raise, but it was going to be worth it when Kelli saw them.





Several weeks went by without anything out of the ordinary happening. I turned down an offer to work the Sanderson's show just because I was too tired from the extra hours the new job required. Desire told me the next day that it had been a great show and Katherine asked if I was all right.

I called to assure her that I was just struggling to adjust to the new job.

"All the ladies are asking about you," she said. "I can't tell you how often they brought up the birthday party."

"It was an experience I'll never forget," I said.

"Let me tell you, Lisa and Kelli won't forget either. They want me to have another party, even if they have to fake a birthday to get it."

"It might be fun," I said.

"Can we get together to talk about it?" she asked.

"Of course," I said. "Just give me a call, preferably for a Friday night or Sunday. I get all the Saturdays for a while since I'm the newest manager."

"Why don't we just set it up for two weeks from Sunday?" she asked. "We can go out to dinner or whatever you want to do. Give it some thought and let me know. I just marked it on my calendar so we just need to fill in the particulars."

I penciled it in on the big calendar on my fridge and headed off to bed. I knew that what she really was hoping for was another planning session like the last one. Oh well, if that's the way it turned out, I wouldn't say no.

= =



The following Wednesday evening, I was pouring over some sales figures for one of my departments while I ate. When the phone rang, I let the machine pick it up, but had the phone in my hand if it turned out to be anyone I wanted to talk to.

I listened as the message played, then smiled as Desire's voice came over loud and clear.

"God damn fucking machines. Sandi, pick up damn it, I'm going nuts here."

"And exactly where is "here," I asked.

"I'm at Sanderson's and we have a real cluster fuck here. We're supposed to have eight girls here and we've only got five and one of those is a new girl. Everyone else called off."

"Honey , I don't have time," I said.

"Then make time, damn it. Please honey, I'm running out of options. They've got a new line called Sweet Sensualities and this is the intro show. Nice stuff, honey. "

"You're not listening, Des," I said. "I've got reports due Friday and I'm up to my ass in alligators trying to get it done."... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 492  |  
76%
  |  1

THE ADVENTURES OF THE SEX DOCTOR, CHAPTER ONE

Krystal quivered nervously while you sat in the waiting room. You'd never tried to do anything like this before. You were only just 22 years old, but had answered the ad of the local sex clinic partially because all of your girlfriends were having happy sex lives except for you. They even teased you because you didn't have any sexual history even though you'd been popular in high school. But with high school behind you, you were starting to think that there might be something wrong with you. The truth was that you didn't EVER feel sexual or sexually excited. Neither men nor women, boys or girls excited you. You'd been kissed a couple of times in high school, but never got that warm, squishy feeling that your girls boasted about. So, when the local sex clinic advertised for a few volunteers to be tested for their 'Sexual I.Q.', you took a deep breath & answered the ad.

Just then the door opened & the clinic nurse, a forty-something brunette with large round glasses, came through the doorway. "Krystal?" She said with a low, smokey voice.

"Yes?" you said.

"The Doctor will see you now."

"O.K." you said with a slight gulp at the end of the sentence. You got up & followed the nurse into the next room.

As the door closed behind you, there was a brief moment of darkness. You heard a somewhat loud click & a spotlight shine down on a chair in the center of the room. It seemed to be covered by black leather & almost resembled the type of chair that you would find in a dentist's office. However, it was designed with some unusual attachments that you didn't recognize. Plus it seemed to be designed for comfort.

A second click turned on all the lights in the room, revealing Doctor Mike to you.

"Hello Krystal, I said. I smiled sweetly at you, as I walked up to you & extended My hand to you. My low baritone voice seemed soothing somehow to listen to. You shook My hand as I continued, "It was very kind & very brave of you to answer the ad. Not many people are able to face their sexual life or the problems within it without seeking some expert advise or help."

You just nodded. I led you over to the chair & gestured for you to sit.

As you sat, I continued, "Now I need for you to trust Me & Nurse Shelley. We're going to help you explore the areas that you feel that you need attention to. We'll start with a quiz & some casual examining. If you ever feel uncomfortable in any way, we'll stop. Does that sound O.K. to you?"

"Yes, Doctor Mike," you said.

Now lie back in the chair & we'll do an initial scan of your erotic centers. Nothing will touch you & you shouldn't feel any discomfort. In fact, most patients find the sensations to be quite pleasant. Are you nervous?

"A little. What do you mean by erotic centers, Doctor Mike?"

I smiled knowingly & explained, "All humans have certain parts of their bodies that respond to sexual or erotic stimulation. By understanding these areas better, we can draw many conclusions about your sexual or erotic mindset."

You nodded & swallowed hard while trying to lean back in the chair. I nodded to the nurse who flipped off the main lights in the room. She then took a place across from the chair where there seemed to be banks of computer monitors that were the only other sources of light other than the overhead spot light.

At this moment, I pulled a large metallic arm from the base of the chair & positioned it about one foot above your head.

"Are you ready?" I asked.

"You nodded."

"O.K., now just close your eyes & relax. I think you'll find this experience to be quite pleasant."

You closed your eyes & nodded again. After a moment, you said in a soft voice, "O.K."

"Relax & enjoy, I said, flipping a switch on the arm."

You seemed to hear a soft whirling sound & then saw a bluish light emanating from the end of the arm. The blue light shown down on your face & head. You felt your body relaxing involuntarily. Soon your face showed no strain. There even seemed to be a slight grin coming over your full pink lips.

I walked over to the bank of monitors. I turned back to ask, "Does that feel all right, Krystal?"

"It feels fine," you voice trailing off.

"Oh, you'll find it hard to speak for a while. If I give you permission to speak, then you'll respond, it that clear?"

"At first, you started to try to speak, but a grin came over your face stopping you & then you just nodded."

"Good girl," I continued. "You're My good girl now, aren't you?" You may respond.

"Yes Doctor Mike. I'm your good girl," you smiled & fell silent.

"Doctor," exclaimed the nurse. "Look at this," she said, motioning to areas on the computer monitors. "Her heterosexual & homosexual centers are both huge!"

"WOW!" I said & both seemingly right on top of one another. No wonder she has been in conflict. Usually they're quite separate & distinct. She'll make a wonderful subject.

Also Doctor, there was a positive erotic spite when she said, "I'm your good girl."

"Splendid," I continued, she probably has a Daddy complex. As I looked back at My new subject, a sly, knowing smile came across My lips.

And mommy complex, too, she continued while starting to unbutton the first couple of buttons to her white, silk blouse.

I took one last look at the computer screen before turning back to My subject & walking over to the side of the chair.

Your mind was awash with erotic images. Naked men & women. Couples copulating, you saw large penises & swollen nipples. You saw strong muscled arms & thrusting vagina's. You saw beautiful men & women dancing erotically as if just for you, you'd never thought that nude people could look so sexy. You heard My voice.

"You'll concentrate on My voice, I said, flipping a different switch on the arm that was suspended just above your head. The light now glowed red & the sexual imagery in your mind stopped. In fact, your mind was a blank with no thoughts. You'll answer My questions as I ask them. Do you understand?"

"Yes Doctor Mike."

"Good girl. You're going to do anything & everything I tell you to do. Is that O.K.?"

"Yes Doctor Mike."

"Good girl. Now I want you to tell Me your first sexual experience."

"I'm still a virgin, Doctor Mike."

"That's O.K. Tell Me when was the first time that you noticed your breasts & nipples were growing? How old were you?"

"Eleven or Twelve, Doctor."

"O.K. I want you to pretend today that you're twelve years old. Can you do that for Me?"

"Yes Doctor Mike," you agreed while your voice rose to a slightly higher pitch.

"Good girl. You're going to be Daddy's little girl today, aren't you? WIll you do anything that Daddy tells you to do? Do you want to please Daddy?"

"Oh, yes Doctor."

"You'll no longer call Me Doctor. I'm your Daddy now. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Daddy, oh yes." The now little girl exclaimed as your mannerisms transformed into that of the 12 year old girl.

"You want to please Daddy in every possible way, don't you?"

"Yes, Daddy, I do."

"Good, you're Daddy's good little girl, aren't you?"

"Yes, Daddy. I'm your good little girl."

"Good, that pleases Daddy very much. You'll do anything Daddy tells you to do to please Me, won't you?"

"Oh, yes Daddy, how may I please you?"

At that moment, I moved the arm above your breast area & flipped a switch that now shine a green light on your chest.

"How does that feel? Do you feel anything?"

"Yes Daddy, it...kinda tingles..."

"Good. Now lean upward & open your eyes."

"Yes Daddy," you said obediently following My orders. I moved the arm so that it still shine directly onto your chest area.

"Now, you'll tell Daddy about discovering your boobies today."

"Yes Daddy, my boobies & nipples are getting bigger."

"How do you feel about that?"

"I guess I like it. Many of the other girls have seen their titties growing for a few years now. I guess mine are supposed to."

"Yes, little Krystal, they are supposed to grow so that you can become a woman. Will you please show Daddy your titties?"

"Oh, yes Daddy," you said dutifully starting to unbutton the buttons on your blouse. They're not like mommy's yet, though. They feel funny today. They feel different somehow...all tingly."

With that, I turned a dial on the arm that increased the intensity of the green light.

You may take your blouse completely off for Daddy. Do you like the idea of showing Daddy your boobies, even as they tingle?

"Oh, yes Daddy," you replied, as you completed taking off your blouse. The nurse walked up & took it from you, which didn't seem to bother you at all. You were wearing a fairly modest white bra that latched in the front.

"Do like nurse Shelley? She has a woman's body, doesn't she?"

"Oh yes Daddy, her boobs & hips are much bigger than mine." I... you stopped suddenly.

"You what?" I questioned.

"I think she's a pretty lady, that's all."

"Would you like to see her take her top off too?"

"Well...I....I....., that's so naughty of me to think that...., you said, your voice trailing off..."

"That's O.K., My dear, Daddy's going to teach you all about naughty sex today. Does that thought excite you?"

"Oh yes Daddy, I feel so strange..." You stopped talking, as your hands reached up to squeeze both your boobs through your bra. You stopped again & blushed while putting your hands down by your sides.

"That's O.K. little girl, I reassured. Soon all you'll be able to think about is the sensations that are coursing through your veins. You want Daddy to help you understand these feelings, don't you, little girl?"

"Yes Daddy pleeeaassee," you exclaimed, almost begging.

"Good girl, I said smiling. Now Daddy's going to tell you about your pretty titties. Do you want Daddy to see them naked?"

"Oh yes, Daddy, please," you blurted out as you thrust your chest toward Me.

"You know that it is very naughty for you to desire to show Daddy your cute boobies, don't you?"

"Oh, yes Daddy, it's very naughty..."

"But you want to be very naughty today for Daddy, don't you?"

"Oh, yes, Daddy, so very naughty..." You voiced trailed off again. You were struggling to keep your hands by your side. You so wanted to play with your boobs & pull on your own excited nipples.

"Good girl," I said, sitting on the side of the chair. I then reached over & unbuckled the clasp holding your bra together & opened it, allowing your firm, well shaped 38DD breasts to cascade forward. "You have very pretty boobies, My dear. They need for Daddy to touch them, don't they?"

"Oh, yes Daddy, pleeeaassee."

With that, I turned you sideways so that your legs dangled off the opposite side of the chair. I leaned you back against My chest. As I reached around to start feeling your breasts, I whispered in your ear. You love Daddy touching your little girl titties, don't you?"

"Oh, yes Daddy," you agreed without hesitation.

You started to moan softly, as I continued to run My fingers up & down your boob flesh. I then paused. You let out a disappointed yelp.

"Oh, Daddy, please don't stop."

"But it's so naughty for you to want Daddy to play with your little girl titties."

"Daddy, please make me be naughty with you, please," you pleaded.

"O.K., My dear," & with that, I grabbed both of your large bumpy pink nipples, simultaneously & started pulling on them expertly.

"Oh, Daddy, yeeesssssssss."

So wrapped up now with your sexual encounter that you found it hard to speak or express...just moan approval.

"OOOOOHHHHHHHhhhhhhhh yyyyeeeesssssssss."

Your nipples continued to harden & enlarge as I pulled & moved them back & forth between My thumb & My forefinger. All you could do was watch your Master's caresses in fascination. You'd never seen your nipple so excited & large before. In fact, you felt that your nipples were at least an inch or two larger than just a few minutes before. In fact, you felt your boobs were growing with every heaving sighed breath you were taking. But how was that possible?

"Now, what does My naughty little girl want Daddy to do to her boobies?"

"AAAANNNNYYTTTTHHHHIINNNGGGG.....ohhhhhhhhh."

"That's a good, naughty girl. I turned you back onto the chair. Let Me give your boobies a little special treatment first," I said pushing the green lighted arm to within a few inches of your heaving chest. I flipped another switch, which brought the intensity of the light up as it started to pulsate. I look at My watch as if to time this segment of the treatment. You looked down, astounded to find your boobs swelling in size & your pink nipples elongating to be 4 or 5 inches across & 3 to 4 inches sticking straight outward. Suddenly, your pelvis began to twitch back & forth, thrusting hard against the leather-ed chair.

"Ooooooohhhhhhhh, what are you doing to me, Daddy?" "OoooHHHHHHH."

"You feel it down there, don't you?" I said with a knowing smile on My face.

"Oh, yes Daddy, ssssssssooooooo ggggooooooooodddddddd."

With that, I flipped off the lighted arm & pulled the not-so-little-girl upward. I started again to play with your now magnificent 38DD breasts & reaching downward for the first time, I drew close enough to start kissing & licking them.

"You want Daddy to kiss & lick your nipples, don't you?" By this point, you were so far gone, that you could only moan your approval as you nodded up & down.

I then grabbed your right boob & started to gently lick the massive pink nipple that adorned it.

"OOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

I drew your nipple into My well trained mouth & started to tongue the now huge aureole inside of My mouth as if it were another giant tongue. All you could do was continue to moan while pulling My head closer to the rest of your breast.

"Oh, Yes Daddy, sssssssssooooooo ggggooooooooooooddddddddd."

In the darken background, nurse Shelley could no longer stand it herself. She was so turned on by watching Me Sensual Seduction of you. She unbuttoned her blouse completely & unhooked & removed her bra. Next she slid her panties downward, revealing a very wet, pink elongated labia. Her full breasts were tipped with very large pink nipples that just ached for attention. Her right hand reached up to start playing with her very excited right nipple while her other hand moved downward to her swollen clit......

"Good girl," I continued. "Now Daddy needs to do various things to you so I won't be able to always be sucking on your excited girlie nipples."

"Mmmm," you let out what sounded like a disappointed yelp to Me.

"Yes, I know," I said, as I stood up & reached down to what appeared to be a utility drawer that was housed at the base of the chair. Just above the drawer was a control panel. I flicked two switches & you could hear a new set of sounds coming from behind the chair. You would find out later that they were a series of air compressors. From the drawer, I lifted up what seemed to you like two large clear cylinders that were almost one foot long each. Both cylinders had what appeared to be connected to something below the chair by small clear tubing.

"These are what we call vacuum tubes," I explained. "Have you ever seen anything like them before?"

Struggling to talk, you said, "Not....really...Daddy... What do they do?" You managed to blurt out.

I smiled & said, "They're very useful in keeping your boobies aroused, My dear. Now, do us both a favor & lick the end of the vacuum tube one."

At that moment, I placed the opened end of the first cylinder at your young mouth. "Use lots of saliva & lick the very top inside walls of the tube," I instructed.

You tentatively started to lick the inside as ordered.

"Spit on it," I commended. "Make it wet."

You tried to obey, but was very awkward.

"Your trying, at least," I said. "Stop for a moment & try this instead." I placed My left hand behind your head while taking two fingers from My right hand & putting them close to your mouth. "Stick Daddy's fingers into your mouth & suck on them."

You hungrily obeyed & started to suck on My fingers.

"Make My finger's very wet," I continued, "That's right. Soon you'll be able to suck Daddy's huge black cock like this, won't you, My naughty girl?"

"Oh....YES....YES, Daddy!" You were able to say while still licking My fingers.

I then took & wet the top inside of the tube number one using My fingers, which I would dip into your willing mouth.

"Now, that should do," I said, while grabbing your right breast & placing it into the first cylinder. "Little Krystal," thought the sensation was a little weird at first. Your breast was almost sticking straight up now. I flicked another switch on the chair. With that, you could feel your whole nipple being sucked on. Your nipple was being pulled & pulled now toward the end of the tube. You'd never felt anything quite like it.

"How does that feel, little girl?"

"Oh....it's so good, Daddy... Can we do the other one?"

I smiled & nodded at you. This time I only needed to place Tube #2 in your hands for you to dutifully lubricate the inside of the tube's walls with your spit. After a while, I said, "That should do it," & took the cylinder away from you while grabbing your other breast & placing it into the tube. You loved the sensations of the two vacuum tubes sucking on your hungry pink nipples & boob flesh. Both of your breasts were sticking straight up now while the tubes sucked them higher & higher into the air.

"Do you like that, little girl?" I said, again smiling knowingly at you.

"Oh, yes Daddy. My boobies are so big now & ohhhhhhhhhhh....soooooo.....gooooodddddddd.....mmmmmmmmmm," you said, as you seemed to get lost in the sensations that the vacuums were making on you.

With that, I reached behind the back of the chair & pushed a button that brought the back of the chair upward, so that you were sitting straight up, your boobs still jutting straight out from your chest.

"Nurse?" I asked.

"Oh, yes, Doctor please," nurse Shelley replied to her Doctor/Master.

"Please join us now."

"Oh, yes, Doctor, yes," she said while obviously stopping her impassioned masturbation session which had been going on silently in the background.

The nurse did nothing, however, to cover up her exposed breasts while joining Me at the side of the chair.

"Little Krystal is being a very good girl today," I said.

"I can see that," the nurse said with a sweet smile crossing her lips.

I turned toward My young subject, who continued to moan softly while your luscious boobs were being administered to by the vacuum tubes.

I continued, "Krystal, you're Daddy's little girl, aren't you?" You nodded as you continued to stare at your breasts being sucked upon. "You'll do absolutely anything Daddy desires, won't you?"

"Yes....mmmmmmmmm....Daddy....ohhhhhhh...yyyeeesssssss," you replied.

"Good. You're such a good girl for Daddy. Now, you've been such a good girl that I've asked your mommy to join us in your sex lesson. You'll refer to nurse Shelley from now on as 'Mommy', do you understand?"

"Oh, yesssssssss.......she's my Mommy now....mmmmmm....."

"Good girl. You love your mommy, don't you?"

"Oh, yesssssssss.....Love my mommyyyyyyyyy.....ohhhhhhh...."

"Good girl, you make Daddy very happy when you obey Me."

I nodded to the nurse & we both helped to turn your legs once more so that they dangled off the side of the chair. It was obvious that you were losing all voluntary movement. The vacuum tubes continued to suck at your now swollen, puckered, distended pink nipples, providing you with continued pleasure. The nurse gingerly straddled you, placing her knees on the chair on either side of your smallish hips. She then pulled on the vacuum tubes slightly so that she could place her upper torso in between them. From this position, her full, large-nippled breasts were only a few inches from your mouth. Aroused Krystal's gaze riveted onto the older woman's breasts. You couldn't stop staring at them. THey were so full & round & her pink nipples were very large & very attractive. I positioned Myself right behind the nurse, so that My legs were on either side of your closed legs. I reached up from behind the well-endowed nurse & grabbed her right breast, cupping it with three fingers & My thumb while My index finger slowly moved back & forth at the bottom of the large, pink nipple. Krystal could see the nipple start to turn bumpy with excitement.

"Do you like Mommy's breasts?" I asked.

In a very soft & lowered voice, you replied, "Oh, yessssss," & stopped abruptly, as if hypnotized by the older lady's boobs.

"Good girl. Now you'll follow Mommy's instructions. She's going to teach you how to suck her titties. You want to suck on them don't you?"

I pushed backward from the two women & walked back to the monitoring station.

You nodded as the nurse started your lesson.

"Now, my dear, you can start by using both hands to cup Mommy's boob," instructed the older woman.

You did so.

"That's right. That's my good little girl. Now bring your head up."

With that, the nurse moved her right hand behind your head & pulled you up to her waiting right breast nipple.

"You love Mommy's boobies, don't you? You love Mommy's nipples, little girl?"

The no longer timid girl nodded & continued to stare at the large right nipple that loomed right in front of you.

"What do you want to do to it, my little darling?"

"I want to suck on Mommy's boobies," you blurted out. It seemed to both, Me & the nurse, that you blushed just then.

"Yes, my sweet girl, you want to suck & lick & kiss Mommy's boobies. Let me tell you how to please Mommy's breast."

"Oh, yess, please Mommy...."

"That's right. You have a beautiful little mouth for your Mommy's pleasure. First you'll kiss my nipple like it was a hungry tongue."

With that, you embarked on your first experience. You tentatively kissed the right nipple. You pecked at it. Your tentative approached elicited an immediate response from the nurse.

"Oh, my darling girl, you really do need Mommy to teach you, don't you?" Said the nurturing nurse.

"Little Krystal," stopped & gazed up with an angelic & innocent look.

"Lean backward slightly, please," she continued.

You did so without hesitation. With that, the brunette nurse abruptly pulled off the vacuum tube from your left breast. The now engorged nipple was more swollen than the nurse had ever seen before. You let out a small yelp of disappointment.

"Oh, don't be too disappointed, my dear. Mommy will take care of you. Just relax & enjoy while you learn," the nurse said. The nurse bent slightly downward & cupped your willing left boob, lifting it to her mouth.

"First you can start by flicking the nipple with your fingers to make it excited." The older woman then took her right hand & placed her thumb & middle finger right next to your nipple. She then proceeded to flick the already excited nipple with her fingers.

"Oh!" you exclaimed.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxTo Be Continued xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 1340  |  
97%
  |  5

Camping With Mom

I forget where I copied this story from and who actually wrote it but I saw that it had potential so here ‘tis. I could have spent more time on it but it’s a whole lot more readable than it was. SSB


It was January 1985 and I was your normal almost 16 year old... always full of energy and ready to do anything fun and exciting. At nearly six feet tall, one of my favorite things to do was hiking and camping in the mountains, near our home. Ever since I was born, my mom, dad and I have taken trips up into the mountains to hunt & fish. We'd spend days camped in a tent next to our favorite lake.... most times without seeing another human being. But this year we didn't get to take our usual trip because dad was working six days a week. All year long, I'd looked forward to the trip and Mom could tell that I was really depressed about not going.

Mom and I have always been very close. She wakes me up and puts me to bed every night with a hug and a kiss. She's an attractive woman but I'd never specifically focused on her in a sexual way. Don't get me wrong though because, like most boys, I’ve sometimes made a special effort to catch an occasional peek at her when she's changing or getting out of the shower. About two months before the ‘incident’ that I’m about to tell you about, I'd been lucky and gotten a good two or three minute look at her while she was drying her hair after her shower. I was looking just as the towel she had wrapped around her came loose and fell to the floor. She didn’t bother to pick it up so I got a long and lingering view of her naked body. I could see that she had a very nice figure with firm, perky tits and a sexy, well rounded ass. Her pussy was covered with a soft and delicious looking pelt of jet black hair that gave me a violent hard on. She’s not fat and not skinny… just healthy looking and in good shape. Her long black hair and green eyes are a f****y trait that all the women in our f****y have. I guess I'd say she was average height and weight.

It was Friday morning and I was eating my breakfast when mom came into the kitchen and dropped a little surprise on me.
"Good morning, sweetheart!" she smiled at me as I sat there in my depression.
In acknowledgement, I answered" Hey mom".
In a cheery voice, she asked, "What would you say if I told you that you and I were going to the mountains this weekend?"

It took a few seconds for what she said to sink in and then I exclaimed, "Are you serious?" I was suddenly so excited that I about pissed myself.
"Yes, I'm serious. I know your dad won't be able to come, because he's working six days a week, but I figure you and I could still have a pretty good time without him. What do you say?"

"I say I'm going to go pack right now!" I jumped up, without finishing my breakfast, kissed her on her cheek and took off for my room.

"We can leave as soon as you get your things together.", she shouted up the stairs. I was dressed, packed and ready to go in less than 10 minutes. As I carried my gear downstairs I saw that mom had already packed her things and had them sitting by the door. We loaded them into the car and off we went.

Being that we live so far north and it was the middle of January, it was blistering cold outside. Not quite freezing, but still in the low 40s. It’d be colder in the mountains but perfect camping weather.

After a three hour drive, we got to the spot where we always park our car. We got out, gathered our equipment and had a quick bite to eat, before we started the five hour hike to where we do our camping. It's a long hike but the view of the peaceful lake and beautiful surrounding mountain wilderness is its own reward. My mom may be 38 but she's in good shape and can carry her own share of the gear. We'd packed pretty light… just a small tent, sl**ping rolls, cooking supplies, the clothes we were wearing and fishing gear. Everything was tucked neatly into our backpacks. My rifle was slung over my shoulder, just in case we ran into an aggressive a****l.

We'd been hiking for about 4 hours when the sky quickly became overcast with dark, heavy clouds. It was close to 4 in the afternoon and it looked like we were going to get rained on so we moved up the hill until we found a small nearly level spot to set up a camp. We still had another hour to hike before we got to our favorite fishing spot but now we'd have to wait till morning.

Just as we set our packs down, it started to rain and, almost immediately, the rain became a cold, drenching downpour. The temperature was near freezing so our wet hands were soon hurting from the cold. By the time we got the tent set up, our clothes were were completely soaked and neither of us had a dry spot on us. Wet to the bone, cold and shivering, we ducked into the tent and collapsed on the tent floor. In this downpour, there was no way that we were going to be able to start a fire, to warm up and dry out. That's when we discovered that, in our frenzy to get the tent set up, mom's sl**ping roll came up missing. I ducked outside and did a quick look-around but it must have been washed down the hillside. Now there was only mine and it was the only thing we had that was remotely dry.

In a shivering voice, mom said "Turn around for a minute, honey. I'm going to strip these wet clothes off and get into the sl**ping bag to try and warm up." I swiveled around and listened as she undressed and plopped her wet clothes in a pile in the corner of the tent. Any other time, I'd have
loved sneaking a peek at her naked body but, as I stood there freezing my balls off, I didn't even think about turning to look. As soon as she was undressed, she crawled into the down-filled sl**ping bag and told me to do the same.

She could tell I was a little reluctant and said, "Come on. Get those wet clothes off and get in here. You're going to get pneumonia. I'll close my eyes. Hurry!"

As I stripped down to my underwear it dawned on me that I was about to get into a one person sl**ping bag with my naked mother. I wasn't sure if it was the cold that was making me shake or the thought of getting next to her naked body. I looked down and saw her staring up at me, "Hurry up and take those wet shorts off, too! The only way we're going to survive this night is with our body heat." I knew that she was right. We were both experienced enough to know how to survive and, at this altitude, I knew that the temperature would drop into the teens, or lower, by midnight. I quickly slid my wet shorts off and tossed them on the pile with our other clothes. She unzipped the bag and in the little light that was available, I saw her full tits, with their hard nipples staring back at me. She slid over as much as she could but the bag was built for only one person. As I slid into the bag, I had my back to her because the last thing I wanted was to have her feel my dick rubbing down the entire length of her body but the problem was that there was no way we could fit, this way.

"Hold on a second." she said, as she flipped over onto her side, facing away from me. "There. Now get in next to me, facing me." It really was the only way we would fit together in the sl**ping bag . I still had a hard time getting into the bag and literally had to grab hold of her to pull myself down into it. Just as I'd feared, my dick was pressing into her upper back! I wasn't hard (thank God) because I was way too cold. She didn't say anything as I moved further down into the bag with my dick and balls dragging against her back the whole time. As my dick reached her butt I got quite a surprise. I'd assumed that she'd kept her panties on. I was wrong. My cold wet dick was sliding down the crack of her ass. After zipping the bag up, I pulled back to get my cock out of her ass crack and it dropped between us. She giggled, some.... to try to lighten the mood, I guess.

"I'm sorry mom" I said softly. I was finally all the way in the bag but now my cock was pressed against the soft, firm left cheek of my mother's ass.
"Don't be silly. It's my own fault that my sl**ping roll got washed away and who cares if we don't have clothes on. You don't have anything that I haven't seen before. Right?" She was still shivering badly.

"I guess you're right." I said. I ran my hand up and down her arm and shoulder trying to warm her up. She reached around, grabbed my hand and pulled it across her chest. My heart skipped a beat as she placed it right between her tits. She said, "Hold me tight against you. It's the only way we'll get warm." So I did. (Gladly)

I began rubbing my hand all over her cold chest. I tried to not be too obvious about it, but every now and then I'd cup her entire breast in my hand. I was running my hand all over her, from her neck down to her lower belly and back up. I was still pressed tightly against the full length of her body, as we lay there spooned against each other. After about 20 minutes, she finally stopped shivering so much but told me to keep holding her. I was still running my hand up and down her front and I noticed that every time my hand passed over her tits, her nipples were still hard as rocks. Several times she twitched, as my spread fingers rippled over them. A couple of times, my hand accidentally (truly) went a little too low on her belly and made contact with her pubic hair. I was still chilly but I was starting to have the time of my life. That is, until something started to stir down below.
I stopped rubbing her and froze. My dick was getting hard! "Oh my God!" I thought. She's going to freak out. My dick was swelling and getting harder by the second. A few seconds later, it was pushing firmly against her ass cheek, which was still wet but warmer, now. Even though it wasn't yet five in the afternoon, I was hoping that she was asl**p and wouldn't notice that I'd developed a hard on. With no room to move away from her, it was trapped between us. She shifted a little and said, "Sorry, honey, but there isn't any more room."

I was so freaked out, at this point. She was awake and could feel my hard-on! I knew that this was going to be a long night. "It's ok mom" I nervously said, "I'm gonna try to go to sl**p". "Good idea, honey." she said as she patted my hand, which was now resting right below her tits. One of them was actually lying over my fingers. She shifted a little and my now stiff dick slid up and over her ass cheek, ending up in the crack of her ass, again, but this time it wasn’t soft or cold. That actually felt more comfortable but it also made me get even harder. There was no place for me to go. I couldn't back away from her and I couldn't turn over. I was stuck there with my full hard on gradually pressing deeper between the warm, soft cheeks of my mother's ass.

After five minutes of torture, I guess she could tell I was having a hard time going to sl**p. I felt her reach back and pat my hip. "Honey, you know that's completely normal, right?" My eyes about popped out of my skull, like a cartoon character. "Yeah mom, but this is a little embarrassing!" I blurted out. She laughed and said, "Don't be silly. You're a guy! It just happens." There was a brief silence and then she asked, "Would it be more comfortable if it wasn't pinned between us?"

I thought about that for a second and had no idea what she had in mind so I said, "Maybe." She moved up in the bag, slightly, and, as best as she could, she spread her thighs open and arched her back. That pushed her ass back against me and, at the same time, made it slide up toward the head of my trapped hard on. Before I knew what was going on, the head had slid down far enough to drop below her ass crack but, now that it had more room, it went straight out from my body and jutted right between her opened thighs.... right at her cunt!! She lowered her leg over it and said, "There. Is that better?"

I didn't answer but it was fucking fantastic!! Now I don't have a small dick by any means. At the time, it was a little over nine and a half inches and fairly thick. And right then, all nine and a half inches was longer and thicker than it had ever been!! It was firmly nestled between my mother's warm wet thighs and was actually in direct contact with her warm, hairy pussy. I could feel her cunt hairs touching and tickling my cockhead. This was more comfortable but it was feeling way too damned good for me to be able to ignore where it was.

Another five minutes passed and my breathing kept getting faster. I started rubbing her stomach and up her chest to her neck. On the way back down I deliberately flicked my fingers over her nipples and shifted my hips a little, pressing my dick deeper between her thighs. I could tell that the head was sticking out past the front of her cunt and was beginning to seep a lot of pre-cum.

Another minute passed and then my mother said something I'll never forget. "Honey, if you need to release yourself, go ahead. I think it's the only way we'll get any sl**p tonight. I don't mind. I know it happens."

I about blew my load right there. "MOM!!" I said, "There's no way! I'm sorry this happened but it will go away." I knew I was lying to myself and so did she.

"Look, you're your father's son. I know him and I know you. Neither of us will sl**p with you in this condition so just do it. I don't mind." Besides, we're going to need all of our energy tomorrow." She ran her hand up and down my hip and pressed her ass into me.

I knew she was right. Tomorrow was going to be an exhausting day, especially if this rain freezes. And there's no way I'm going to be doing any sl**ping with this huge hard-on. Reluctantly, I said, "OK mom, if you're sure you don't care. ... but I'm going to need therapy after this weekend."
She laughed out loud and said, "No, I don't care…. seriously. Just do what you gotta do and let's get some sl**p." She was holding onto my thigh and applying pressure to pull me toward her.

That was all the convincing I needed and I started grinding against her…. slowly sliding my dick back and forth between her wet thighs with my balls pressing against the back of them, each time I pushed back forward. My hand was applying more pressure, as I slid it across her stomach and back up to her tits. To my surprise, she tried to help by slowly grinding her ass back to meet my forward thrusts. By now my precum was flowing freely so, in no time, my dick and her thighs were slick with it's wetness. My fingers flicked over her nipples again and I heard her gasp. I got brave and took her tit fully in my hand and then started taking longer strokes.... pumping a little faster and harder.

That's when fate came knocking.

I guess it was inevitable, but I didn't really expect what happened. With the pumping back and forth and my dick and her thighs getting more slippery, my dick slid up and did a full length slide between the lips of her very wet pussy! She gasped and her whole body shuddered. I stopped moving. My hand froze on her tit. Nothing was said for a few seconds. By the amount of heat that was coming from her pussy, I could tell she was really turned on. It was very hot and she was very wet. "Honey, please don't stop. I know you were almost finished. Just finish and let's sl**p. It's ok, I promise."

I started again and immediately realized that I was now sliding my meat back and forth between the hot slippery lips of my mother's cunt. After three or four passes, she was squeezing them tight and moving with me!! Her warm, soaking wet pussy was secreting loads of her slippery cock lubricating juice! She began making ‘fuck me’ sounds and I was soon picking up the intoxicating scent of her sex.... and it was driving me nuts. I pinched her nipple softly and heard her moan a little. The rock hard head of my dick was sliding over her clit and cunt opening, ending up sticking out 3 inches past the front of her cunt on my in strokes and I could feel the cap catch on her swollen clit, as it slid back over it. It was making her quiver and secrete even more pussy juice. Her movements were matching mine and becoming more f***eful. She was arching her back, to push her clit down so it would make better contact with the head of my cock. I could feel the cum boiling in my balls and I fought to keep from cumming. This was too good and I needed to get control of myself. Otherwise, I knew I was going to cum too fast and it'd be over.

Then mom said something that hit me like a ton of bricks.
"Honey stop for a second." I did. "If you release like your father does there's going to be a lot of your stuff, right?"
I panted my answer, "Yeah, I suppose so." I just knew she was having second thoughts. "Do you want me to stop?" I asked.
"Oh no, please don't stop now. But I do have one thing to ask of you and it might sound very selfish of me." she said.
OK, now I'm curious. "What is it mom? I'll do anything you want."
"Well, I'd rather not have to sl**p in a puddle of your stuff tonight so, if it's ok with you, as long as you’re going to... um release your stuff... would you do it inside me? I know it's a horrible thing to ask but put yourself in my position." She was trying to sound matter-of-fact and as if she was making a reasonable request but I knew better. She wanted me to fuck her!

I almost blacked out. Right now, there was nothing in the world I'd love more than to sink my cock into her and fuck her bowlegged. Though she'd made it sound like a reasonable request, she'd really told me that she wanted me to fuck her and cum inside of her pussy! I'm not much of an actor but I tried to make it sound like I seemed a little distressed and unsure of doing it. After a proper hesitation, I said, "Um, sure mom. If you want me to, I guess so. I guess I wouldn't want to sl**p in it either."

She replied, "Thank you sweetie. Now let's get this over with". She wiggled her ass to signal me to get going... and I did but the pause in action had given me a little time to strengthen my control over my cum reflex. Now I was in a state of complete a****l lust and mentally drooling with anticipation. I had her tit in my hand, pinching her nipple hard between my fingers. I felt her arch her back and lift her ass, which was her way of saying, 'Here you go, Big Boy. Put it in me’. I shifted my position until the tip of my cunt juice slippery cock was aimed directly at her opening.

She pushed down just as I pushed to go into her and my cock slid in like a hot knife sinking into warm butter. Though mom didn't know it, I'd already had more than my share of sex, so I was really surprised. I couldn't believe how tight her cunt was. She moaned. I moaned. I laid there for about 30 seconds, not moving... savoring the feeling while strengthening my resolve to make this last for as long as possible.

Even as I lay there, not moving, I could feel her cunt muscles milking my dick. She was squeezing me to get all the pleasure she could and I knew she was about to get a whole lot more than she expected. I was going to cum in her, all right, but I was going to make the most of it, before I did, because this might never happen again.

After holding back for a few more seconds, I pulled back and thrust in hard. She gasped, "Oh my God!!" as I went balls deep into her. My dick had bottomed out inside of her! I gave a little extra forward thrust and then started fucking her deep and hard. My balls were slapping against her thighs as I drove my cock up into her tight, juicy, cock strangling cunt. I was fucking her like a wild a****l, grunting and groaning as I continued thrusting my cock up into her. I quickly realized that she was fucking me back almost as hard. Though she was trying to muffle them, I could hear her grunts and moans of pleasure. I was trying my best to not cum but she was fucking me so good that I knew that it wouldn't be very long before I did it anyway.

Mom was fucking me back, hard, now, and actually said to me, during her heavy breathing, "Come on honey. Cum inside momma. Let it out. Oh, yes baby. Fuck me. Fuck my baby’s big cock in my pussy."

I was so far gone that I didn't even realize what I was saying, when I said, "Yeah, Mom. I'll fuck it into you, alright. Then I’m going to pump a nice hot load of cum deep in your pussy. I hope you took your pill today."

Though I didn't know it, at the time, my last remark suddenly brought my mom back to a reality that she'd overlooked. She instantly realized that she had been off her birth control pills for 5 years... ever since my dad had a vasectomy. Her pussy tightened up even more as she panicked and said, "Oh God, honey, I forgot about that. Pull out. Don't do it inside me."

Just as the words were leaving her mouth the first massive spurt of cum exploded from my cock and into her pussy. I cried out, "Oh mom! It's too late! My cum's already in you! I'm cumming!!" My balls were erupting their full contents into my mother’s cunt as I squirted blast after hot blast of my gooey cum into her. She was sobbing for me to stop but I was beyond hearing, now, as I pretended to not hear her. Instead, I rammed it deeper and held it there, pumping wad after wad of sperm-rich cum deep inside of my mother's cunt. I held her tightly and I pumped the last five or six squirts right into her cervix. I released her nipple and felt her start trying to pull off of my dick but it was still deep inside of her and I was holding onto her….. preventing her escape. When I was finished cumming, I'd shot every last drop of my cum into her sopping wet, cum filled cunt. As I began to loosen my grip on her, she moved to get her cunt off of my already softening cock. I didn't see why she was in any hurry to get it out, now, because she had to know that I'd already pumped the full load into her.

As she pulled forward and away from me, my dick flopped out of her, making a soft, wet splat against her ass cheek. I caressed her shoulder and tenderly kissed the back of her neck. She patted my hand but didn't say anything. After a few seconds and in a still breathless voice, she spoke, "I'm sorry. I forgot that I stopped taking the pill. . . . . But I'm being silly. What are the chances of me getting pregnant?", she giggled nervously. I kissed her shoulder and neck as the head of my softening dick rested just below her cum filled cunt.

I heard her pussy making gurgling noises as some of my goo gurgled out of her. She quickly put her hand down there and apologized for the noises. Now she was embarrassed and I almost laughed. I'd instinctively known that she wanted me to fuck her and I'd given her a good hard one but now she knew that she stood a 50/50 chance of being pregnant with her son's baby. She was wiping herself with her fingers as she said, "Wow, it really is a good thing I let you do that in me. Look at how much came out! Imagine how much must still be inside me!"

Her ass cheeks tightened up and her body quivered, as she thrilled at the thought of knowing that her cunt was now filled with a massive load of her son's cum. She lifted her hand and she had a handful of my creamy goodness on her fingers. I thought I'd die when I heard her start licking and sucking on them. "Mmmm" she moaned softly. When she was finished licking them, she giggled and said, "Mmmm, Good stuff". "Now, let's get some sl**p, OK?"

"Sounds good to me, mom." I lied, as I wrapped my hand over her firm tit and began slowly caressing its nipple. I was planting soft, wet kisses on the back of her neck and holding her body close to mine. I lay there in pure ecstasy, remembering how good my cock had felt while I was fucking it in and out of my mother’s tight, juicy cunt. Even though she'd said, "Pull out. Don't do it inside me.", I'd felt her pussy clamp down on my cock and she'd continued milking my cum into herself. She'd been holding her ass back against me and pushing her pussy down on my cum spewing cock throughout my entire orgasm into her, except for the last couple of squirts that had been deposited inside of her, anyway, before I released her.

Now she let out a soft sigh, leaned her head back into my neck kisses and her body relaxed... kind of melting into mine. Her nipple was still hard and I was tracing my finger tip around it, teasing it to stay that way. I continued softly kissing up and down the back of her neck and running my tongue over her skin..... her body quivering with pleasure.

If she hadn't known it before, I'm sure she was now absolutely certain that her son had been no virgin. She knew that she'd just been fucked, hard and deep, with a cock that knew what it was doing and where to touch her.

Ten minutes later, I was fully hard again and my stiff cock had pushed back up between her hot and now VERY slippery pussy lips. I said, "Mom?" .... She twisted around in the sl**ping bag, until she was on her back. I had to lift myself up to let her hip and shoulder move passed me and then, in a soft, husky voice, she said, "Move over on top of me, honey." When I was in position between her legs, our lips met and she held her pussy up to take my cock back into her tight cum-slick cunt.

Two hours later, she was driving her pussy up to meet my deep thrusts into her and screaming "Oh, God!! I'm cumming again!! Ohhhh God! Fuck that big cock deep! Fuck it into me!! Fuck some more of your delicious cum in momma's hot cunt!" and then I felt another hot flush of her cum start gushing out of her and washing over my balls. Taking long, deep strokes, I repeatedly slammed my cock into her hot cumming pussy, burying it right to my balls with each powerful thrust. She was still cumming when I cut loose with another eruption, injecting my third sperm-rich load of boiling cum into the deep end of my mother's hot grasping pussy.

When we were finished and had begun to recover, she kissed me passionately and said, "My God! I've never been fucked so hard or had so many orgasms in my life!" I kissed her and said, "You're going to be an old woman before you can say that again, mom." She nuzzled my neck, making a happy sound and then said, "That last one was the best and most powerful one I've ever had. My God! I couldn't stop cumming! I think if you'd kept going, I'd still be cumming." I laughed and said, "I'll tell you one thing... I might make a puddle of cum but you make lakes of it. Wow! Every time you came, your cum was flooding out all over me! I love fucking you, Mom and I sure love making you cum. Does it feel as good to you when I'm cumming in you, as it does to me when you're cumming on me?" "Better." she sighed... "Better."

After first climbing into my single sl**ping bag, both of us cold and wet, we were now warm and comfortable. Finally, with my soft, cum drained cock still inside of her and our arms wrapped around each other, we fell asl**p. We woke two times, during the night, and each time fucked ourselves to mind bending orgasms. I'd already cum into her three times, earlier, so, both times, I fucked her for well over an hour before cumming into her again.

When I woke, the next morning, my semi-hard cock was nestled between the warm wet lips of mom's pussy. I could feel the slippery wetness of all the cum that had been seeping out of her, during the night, and my cock immediately began to swell. A few seconds later, it was rock hard and throbbing. Mom was still asl**p. The walls of the tent are translucent so it was light enough to see. I lay over her looking down at the face of the beautiful woman who had lustfully taken five full loads of her son's cum inside of her, since last night. I could see the peaceful and contented look on her face, as she slept. Still watching my beautiful mother's face, I moved fully over her, opened her legs and slowly began feeding my fully reloaded cock up into her tight, swollen and very fucked pussy.

Her eyes came open and, for a second, there was a look of surprise and then recognition in them. A warm sweet smile came over her face and she said, "Good morning, sweetheart". I brought my hands to the sides of her face. "Good morning, Mom." I gently kissed her mouth and began fucking her. Her physical response was loving and immediate. Ten minutes later, she was holding her pussy up to me and milking another load of her son's cum into herself.
So far, we'd spent a total of at least four full hours fucking and cumming but now, after spending twelve or thirteen hours in the sl**ping bag, we both needed to answer nature's call.

I unzipped the bag, jumped out and quickly pulled on my stiff, frozen clothes. When I opened the tent flap, I saw that everything around us was covered with a heavy glaze of ice. Mom climbed out of the bag and started pulling her freezing clothes on, to be ready for her turn. I moved out of the tent and, when I straightened up, I slipped and nearly fell. I regained my balance and told mom to get back into the sl**ping bag for a while because it was all ice, out here, and I had to make a trail so she wouldn't slip and fall.

I lifted my foot and stomped down hard on the ice. The soft ground under it hadn't frozen so the ice cracked. The second stomp broke it and I spent the next ten minutes stomping a path down and away from where the tent was pitched. I stomped out a larger area, at the end of the path, because I knew that mom would need a little more room. When it was large enough, I pulled my very happy and freshly morning fucked cock out of my pants and took a mighty pee off and away from the area where I knew my cum filled mother would have to squat. I smiled and wondered how much of my cum would be running out of her cunt, while she was pissing.

When I was finished, I went back to the tent. Mom was dressed and ready, as I took her hand, pulled her outside and made sure that she was firmly on her feet. When she was standing, she looked around and said, "Oh, God. It's still way below freezing and the clouds are really heavy so there won't be any sun to melt all this ice. It looks like we're going to be stuck here for a while." Our eyes met and, when she smiled, I saw that she knew what we were going to be stuck doing. "God, you're so beautiful, mom." She smiled and said, "Thank you, sweetheart, and you're a very handsome man." She reached up to kiss me and then started down the path I'd stomped.

I ducked back into the tent, pulled the bag of trail mix from my pack and ate a large handful, while I waited for mom to get back. I'd been warmed up from the ice stomping but I knew that mom's clothes were cold as hell and now she was outside, with her beautiful ass bared to the freezing air. A few seconds later, she was coming through the tent flap and shivering from head to foot. I said, "You were gone quite a while." Shivering, she smiled and, through chattering teeth, said, "Do you know how much cum you put in my pussy, last night? It took a while to let some of it to run out." I smiled and said, “I don’t know why you bothered because I'm just going to fill it up again. . . Boy! I'm sure gonna love ice storms, from now on." and we both laughed.

I told her to get undressed and back into the sl**ping bag before going outside to gather wood for a fire. After stomping more ice trails and gathering up an armload of dead limbs, I beat them against a fallen log to knock the ice off of them. I broke up some of the lighter ones and used my mini-torch to get a fire going.... something that wouldn't have been possible to do in last night's downpour. I broke up and added a large pile of heavier branches to the fire. A few minutes later, even though it was making sizzling sounds, as the remaining ice on the wood melted and the water droplets hit the fire, it was hot enough to start melting the ice for a few feet around it. I brought in several more armfuls of wood and placed it near the fire, so the ice would melt off it. Then I reached into the tent for mom's stiff frozen clothes and hung them over the end of several broken limbs that I'd driven into the ground, a few feet from the fire. I quickly took my own clothes off and hung them, too, before diving back into the tent and crawling into the bag with mom. My physical exertion and the fire had warmed me up quite a bit but she was still shivering so I pulled her close and cuddled her body to mine.

When she stopped shivering, she said, "Honey, it's hard to believe that you're going to be s*******n in just a few more months. It won't be long and you're going to make some lucky woman a hell of a husband. I looked into her eyes and said, "I won't be looking for a wife for a long time, mom. You're all the woman I need." She smiled and said, "When you're a little older, you'll want to have your own f****y and k**s. It's natural."

I smiled and said, "Maybe I'm already a daddy." She smiled a small smile and said, "If you are, it's going to make things really difficult because your dad will know that he's not the father." That's when she told me that he'd had a vasectomy. I kissed her lips and said, "Mom, whatever happens, happens. You can find out if you're pregnant, quick enough, when we get back home. If you are, maybe you can just tell him how it happened without telling him the rest of it. Dad won't like it, but it's not like you were cheating on him." She lay there looking at me at me for a long moment and then said, "When I asked you to put it inside of me, I was cheating right then.... and I knew I was. I just used the puddle of cum story to get you to do it. When I felt your big cock sliding against my pussy, I was so damned turned on by the size of you and how good it felt that I didn't care. Yours is lot thicker and longer than your dad's is. I was so hot, I just wanted to feel you inside of me. . . . . My God! When you drove it all the way in, I thought I was going to faint! I've never had anything that big or that far inside of me! Afterward, I realized that it was the first time that I’ve known what good hard sex is like. That's what I was thinking about when you got hard again. I knew that I still wanted you and I let it happen, again." I pulled her close and said, "I'm glad you let it happen, mom." She smiled, kissed my chest and softly said, "So am I, honey." Then I added... 'because it was going to happen, anyway." and we laughed. Then she said, "I know you're my son but, God!, I Love the way you fuck me. I can't get enough of you." and pulled me tight against her body.

I brought her lips to mine, kissed her and then we lay in each other's arms without speaking for a few minutes. Her body felt so soft and comfortable against mine. I slid my hand down her back and began gently squeezing and caressing the firm round cheeks of her beautiful ass. We both stirred and I felt my cock start to stiffen, again. Without asking, I made a simple statement. "Mom, I'm going to make love to you, now." and we both moved into position to make it possible.

This time wasn't the same, as the other's had been. We were kissing, caressing and making slow, sweet love to each other.... Each time I pushed back into her, she lifted herself to me and was making soft contented sounds as we each built to orgasm. We were each looking into the other's eyes… each knowing that it was coming and, when it happened, the power and sweetness of it was utterly incredible. This time, we'd been making love to each other and the explosion of our intimate love orgasms just kept spreading through us.... renewing themselves and lasting several seconds longer.

* * *

For nearly two full days, we collected wood and melted ice over the fire for water, lived in the tent and shared my sl**ping bag, before the ice finally melted and we could head back to where we'd parked. Once our clothes had dried and our tent site site had become livable, we'd just waited it out, while we explored other forms of mother and son love making. I'd started a smaller fire a few feet away from the entrance to the tent so we'd be able to leave the flap open and let the radiant heat from it warm the air inside and take the chill away. After that, we were able to open the sl**ping bag and have more freedom of movement.

On Sunday morning, which turned out to be our last day, I found Mom's sl**ping bag at the edge of a fairly deep ravine. It'd been caught by a dead limb or it'd have gone down and been washed away. It was still somewhat coated with ice so, after I knocked it off, I brought it back and hung it near the fire. When it was dry, I pulled mine aside and spread hers on the tent floor so we could make love on that one, too, which we did, twice, before pitching the tent and packing up to leave. We could have left a couple of hours sooner but we wanted to get in one more good long fuck….. and we did.
It was well after dark, when we got back to the car but the sky was clear and there was a full moon. We loaded our gear and ate some trail mix while the car was warming up. Even after the car had long since warmed up, we sat there with the moon shining in on us.... neither of us wanting this weekend to be over. I undressed her and we fucked in the car for another hour or so, before finally starting for home.

It was after midnight, when we pulled into our driveway. Dad heard us come in and got up. He asked if we'd enjoyed ourselves. I smiled and told him that we'd been iced in for two days and had never got to the lake but we'd managed to survive.

Mom and I knew that what had happened was just the beginning of a new and much more intimate relationship between us. On the way home, we'd discussed and agreed on the ground rules for how we'd behave toward each other, when dad was in the house. If she isn't pregnant, Dad will never know how much mom and I enjoyed our weekend trip to the mountains without him. If she is, there'll be hell to pay because mom stated that she'd never abort it. We'd agreed that he'd be told only of that first time, the circumstances and how it happened. We'd say that was the only time and then let the chips fall where they may.


by : my friend... Continue»
Posted by xx-man-xx 4 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 16576  |  
5%
  |  30

House Of Debauchery Part 1

Alternate Title: How my Mother Became A Prostitute - Another story
I haven't proofread this one yet.

hi1@hotmail.com

===============================================================

I can hear the rythmic creaking of the bed in next room. The moans of obvious pleasure and dirty talk between a man and a woman leaves no doubt that they are having sex. The woman is Gina, my girlfriend. The man is her customer.

I met Gina about an year back. Actually I saw her ad to provide "guilty pleasure and full relaxation" to men. I was 17 with raging hormones and nice long dick. Gina, was 42. She had a soft face and lines of age had already made their mark on her face, especially under her big green eyes. When I saw her the first time, Gina had her dark hair pulled behind in a bun. She looked quite pretty with lipstick on her full lips and mascara and eye shadow to accentuate her already beautiful eyes. She had big round breasts that must have been the dream of every man but the angels of youth had left her body and her boobs sagged so far down that her long black pierced nipples touched her belly. Once could see ripples of baby fat and love handles on her sides. It was clear that no matter how hard she tried to keep in shape, the slowing metabolism of 42 year old body made it difficult to have a flat belly. What was amazing was the how her waist flared into 2 magnificient hips. Big, wide and oh so soft they were the wet dream of every boy and man who liked big butts. They were not grossly over fatty but just enough to give her the hourglass figure that any prostitute needs to lure young guys like me.

When i first saw her, she was actually sitting on her "service" bed and had a robe on but even then I could tell how sexy her matronly hips were.

I loved Gina from the first time I saw her. She was an independent provider and worked out of her home. She was gentle, funny and warm.

She had a body and mannerisms that makes one feel happy and comfortable. Most of her clients, she told me came back for more and she always welcomed them with open arms and open legs.

However, when I first met Gina, she refused to sl**p with me.

"I can't. You are too young." she said looking at my face.

"But I setup an appointment." I replied taking my shoes off. I knew that prostitutes always wanted to get more and maybe this was her way of raising the price.

"No. I mean how do I know that you don't work for law enf***ement." she said and smiled revealing her perfect white teeth.

By now I was turned on beyond self control. She was the sexiest woman I had ever seen and she was sitting 2 feet away from me, half dressed and ready to be taken. I wouldn't have stopped even if she asked for more money. The funny part was that she didn't.

"I want to see some ID and I want you to tell me if you are Police." she sounded genuinely concerned. "I can go to jail if you are u******e hun." all through the conversation I had been stripping and by now I was down to my underpants. I was frustrated with her and it showed as an 8" hard on through my boxer shorts. But Gina didn't move. She still had her robe on, a gentle smile as if she understood what I was going through but she sat on her bed cross legged, waiting for me to show her the ID.

I realized that she will not let me touch her unless I do show her the proof of age. I fished out my wallet from the levi's on floor and fumbled through it to find the my license. I gave it to her. She looked the picture and then back at me and then she looked at the date of birth.

She stood up and stepped closer to me, carefully avoiding my hard cock jutting through my shorts. She ran her fingers through my hair and as I leaned forward to kiss her, she grabbed my hair.

"Oh honey! I am sorry but I can't provide any service to you. You are still 17 and frankly I am too old to land up in jail now." I tried to kiss her again.

"Please." she turned her face away. "Just come back in a few months and I will give you everything that you want. But you must leave now." I stood in the middle of the room while Gina sat on her bed. I was dejected, my arms falling down to my sides. My cock was already soft.

I looked at Gina once more and realized that she wouldn't entertain me. I made one last ditch effort , "Are you sure?" "I am sorry" she said. I could see she was genuinely unhappy, almost sad that she was turning away a client. I let my head fall back and closed my eyes. My cock peeked its head through my underwear and then I looked back at her and smiled.

"But when you come back, I will give you a free one hun." she said smiling.

In that moment I realized that she didn't care about the money. She was really sad she couldn't take care of my needs. This feeling sent a chill through my spine. Within few seconds my cock was hard again. It sprung forth so suddenly that it caught Gina by surprise.

She fell back half way and this sudden movement caused her robe to open. I saw her large, sagging breasts and dark aereols. Her pierced nipples almost touched her naval. She still had her legs crossed so i couldn't get a view of her cunt but she had really, nice and smooth thigs and hips. Before she could pull her robe back, I was on top of her. She tried to push me aways but i held her arms and started kissing her lips muttering "I love you. God! I love you".

I realized she wasn't struggling very hard. After a few seconds I didn't even have to hold her hands and in a minute of so she had her arms around me as i kissed her and mashed her tits with my chest.

"What are you doing?" she whispered and ran her fingers through my hair.

"I want you" I said looking into her eyes.

"I know." She replied and opened her legs.

We didn't speak a word after that. She scooted back on bed, took off her robe and opened her legs wider. I kneeled between them and then as we kissed and embraced, we fell back on her bed. She guided my cock into her vagina and i was surprised to feel how loose it was.

"Ofcourse" I thought "A 45 year old whore like her can't have a tight, 18y/o pussy".

Gina now had both her hands on my naked hips and pulled me in with every thrust.

She had her eyes open and looked into my eyes encouraging me.

"Oh Yeah. That's it. Fuck me, suck me, make me yours." she whispered in my ears.

I kissed her while massaging her large tits. In a minute of so I came.

I came a lot in her. I could feel jets after jets of cum shooting out of my cock and into her wet and loose, oversized pussy with large, dark labia. Gina felt it too. She grabbed my hips with both hands and pulled me in hard as if she didn't want to let me go ever.

As I came she muttered "Yes! That's it! Cum in me baby. cum in my pussy."

I felt spent in a few seconds I could feel Gina's loose but surprisingly agile cunt squeezing the remaining cum out of my cock. I smiled. She was a whore but she liked what she did. She was really good at it.

My cock lost its erection very rapidly and in a few more seconds it plopped out of the slimy cunt of this 45 year old prostitute even though i still lay on top of her, Gina held my face in her hands and started kissing me all over. "My little baby. My darling. My man. You came so much. I can feel your cum soaking every part of my pussy." I smiled.

"Did you like it honey?" she asked stroking my hair gently.

"I loved it." I said still panting.

"Maybe we should do it again." she suggested playfully.

"I just got 60 bucks." I confessed. Now that i had cum, I didn't care. I wanted to leave.

"Oh!" She looked disappointed. "Come to me next time when you have money." I lifted myself from the bed. Gina made no attempt to move. She was lying on her back, her legs opened. Her large breasts flopped on either side of her chest and her freshly fucked pussy red and raw. She was smiling as I pulled my jeans back up.

That was about 3 months back. Since then I visited Gina, every week, sometimes a couple of times a week depending upon how much cash I had.

We were now getting comfortable with each other. Gina knew what I liked and provided me exactly that.

Then a few week back she asked me out. It started very casually when I visited her at about 9 PM on my way back home from library. After sex she suggested we go out to eat. I was hungry but broke. I had just given her my last 50 bucks. She smiled and told me the dinner was on her. For some reason, going out for dinner with an older prostitute was exciting.

Gina drove us to a nice Italian restaurant a few miles from her place. While we waited outside she held my hand and kissed me several times while people watched. I knew it was pretty weird for all those people to see a young teenager with a 45 year old whore dressed in a micro mini, pink pantyhose and pumps, bare midriff showing her belly hanging out on top of her skirt. A small black blouse with no bra made her look more of a whore than if she were completely naked.

I enjoyed the thrill of depravity and let her grab my butt as she kissed me on my neck and lips.

Once we were seated, Gina ordered the wine and the food and we made out in our booth. She paid close to $75 for the dinner that night.

After that I started visiting her whenever I could. Sometimes I showed up in the morning and sometimes on my way back. We had sex almost every single time I was there. I loved cumming her in big pussy and off late Gina had been encouraging me to ask her out more often.

She often called me on friday and saturday night and after sex suggested we go out for a movie or dinner, even arcades. Needless to say I didn't mind. Heck, why should I? She paid for the evening while I loved showing off my slutty, older girlfriend to all those horny teenagers out there. Did I say girlfriend? Yes, that's how it started.

I showed up at around 6 in the evening at Gina's place. She wanted me to take her to a movie.

I reached her house and knocked as I alwasy did but she didn't open the door. I waited for a few minutes and then as I started walking towards the back door, I heard the door open. I saw a man in jeans and white t-shirt coming out of the house. He looked around sheepishly and walked hurriedly towards a car parked some distance away on the street. I knew he was one of Gina's clients. I don't know why but I felt a sudden pang of jealousy but before I could think further my cell phone rang. It was Gina and she was asking me when I will come to pick her up.

"I am here. " I said knocking on the door. I heard her hurried steps coming towards the door and then she asked, "Is it you honey." " Yes" was all I could manage.

She opened the door halfway, staying out of sight but giving me enough room to enter. This is how she always opened the door, even the first time when I came to see her.

I entered the house and found her in a sheer red robe and nothing underneath. The living room was dark but her smooth, naked body was glowing in the faint light coming from her service room. She kissed me lightly on the lips.

"Just give me 20 minutes. I will freshen up. Do you want to eat something honey?" she asked me walking back inside the house, to the bathroom I figured.

"No." I was short.

"What's wrong baby?" she asked me from the bathroom.

"Nothing" I said. After a minute of silence I asked "Who was that man?" " Oh My God!" she exclaimed. "You are jealous!" I could see the excitement in her voice.

I looked away but she squatted in front of me and held my face in her arms. We looked into each other's eyes and then she said " Baby! I love you but you know what I do. This is how we met." I couldn't say anything. She was right.

"We have been seeing each other for 3 months." she continued. "I know that you like me but you are more than just a client to me." "Look at me", she said, "You don't even pay for sex half the time and you've been asking me out almost every weekend." That wasn't true. The bitch made me ask her out. But I kept quiet and let her talk.

"I know a man doesn't like to see his girlfriend doing other guys but this is my job. I like it and this the only way I know how to make money. If you love me, you will have to accept me for who I am." "A whore", I muttered.

"Yes, a whore. A prostitute. A woman who sells her body to make money" she spoke rather firmly.

"I like you" I said.

"That's all?" she prodded me then looking me straight in the eyes she said "That's not good enough for me Dave. I am looking for a man. A man who will stand tall and say I am his girlfriend, his lover. I love you darling but I can't go on with you just liking me." I looked away.

"When I met you, I thought you were mature beyond your years. Maybe I was wrong" she said to me raising her voice.

That was it. No man can hear that he is not a man enough and I was no different.

"I love you" I blurted out before I knew what was happening. That fucking bitch knew how to manipulate men both through her cunt and her mouth! I was trapped but I felt a sudden calm.

"Oh honey!" she squealed, "I love you too". With that she helped me with my underwear and took my flaccid cock in her mouth. For next few minutes my girlfriend sucked my cock like a whore that she really was.

I could see the top of her head bobbing up and down on my now erect penis while her loose tits flopped side to side.

From there on I never paid Gina and she never asked for the money either.

A few weeks passed in a bliss where I was always satisfied. I would show up at her place unannounced and use the spare key to enter her house. More often than not I found her with client. As I waited in the bedroom I could always hear her having sex in service room with one of her johns. She would often come to the bedroom right after the men left and told me how much she loved me even when her body would be covered with bite marks left by her clients. I was under no illusion.

I knew Gina liked to have sex but I also knew that she really cared for me.

My mother by now was not clueless either. She knew I had a new girlfriend and she knew the name but nothing else. She often teased me about her saying things like most women lost their little boys after he moves away to live with his girlfriend but she had lost me the day I met Gina. She was a good sport about it though and always asked me to bring Gina home someday.

I think it was summer and I was relaxing at Gina's place. She was in her service room with 2 clients having a threesome and I could hear all of them panting and encouraging each other to fuck and cum.

Finally, after almost an hour the men left. I didn't hear Gina closing the door after them so I got up and walked out in the living room. The door was still open. I kicked it shut and then walked into the service room. Gina was lying on her back. Her knees folded and open. Her tits were hanging on either side while her large loose cunt had been fucked open. Her body was covered in sweat and she had a smile on her lips .

I could tell she had a good time. A few 20s on the side table was her payment from this session.

"Do you need a drink?" I asked her. This didn't bother me anymore "Sure" she said smiling. "And by the way, your mom called. She wants me to come over for dinner on Sat night." "What?" I stopped and wheeled around.

"Yeah! It was not easy talking to her. I had a man in my ass and another in my cunt and she wanted to talk." Gina said grinning. "I had to signal the men to be quiet and told her I was in the middle of something and will call her back soon." "She must have found your number in my pocket." I said.

"So?" She looked at me and asked "are you gonna take me to see your mom or not?" "I have to, don't I?" I said smiling weakly. "After all you are my girlfriend".

Gina got up and walked on her knees coming closer to me. She kissed me lightly on the lips and said "Don't worry honey. I will be a good girl. She is going to love me."

My mother hated her! She threw a fit when she saw a 45 year old whore dressed in red vinyl micro mini and red latex thigh high boots, a sheer white blouse with no bra and of course no panties! This is how Gina had decided to dress up for her first meeting with her 18 year old boyfriend's mom.

"Who the fuck is this?" mom yelled. "What the fuck are you thinking Dave?" "Oh for Christ's sake. Calm down Carol" Gina suggested taking a bite out of ginger bread mom had made for us.She was sitting at the dinner table almost amused at my mom's temper.

"Shut the fuck up you bitch" mom snapped at her. "I am talking to my son who has obviously lost his mind." She turned towards me "What is wrong with you? Can't you see this woman is all wrong for you? She is as old as me!" mom had tears in her eyes by now.

She grabbed my shirt and shook me as if trying to wake me up. "What the hell were you thinking bringing this old whore into my house?" "Mom" I said " Calm down. Gina is a nice girl and we love each other." "Yeah! Listen to your son Carol." Gina chimed in knowing well that mom will flip out. "For once let him be the man that he really is." "He is my baby and you stay out of this you fucking bitch" mom roared. I held her arm to stop her from pouncing upon Gina and shredding her to pieces.

"Mom! Please." I pleaded. "You are making a scene" "Are you mad?" mom couldn't believe her ears. "Can't you see what this slut has done to you? You don't love her and I know she doesn't love you. She just wants sex from a young boy and I bet it doesn't matter if she gets it from you or your friend Carl." "I don't like Carl that much." Gina butted in again "But Mike, now there's a fine young man with a dick a woman can suck all day" she said licking her lips.

Mom stood in the room speechless, while Gina kept sipping her.water.

"What's the matter Carol?" she said " Didn't your son tell you what I do for living?" Mom turned to me, her mouth open and her breath coming in short, quick gasps. I saw her large breasts rising and falling as she breathed heavily as if she had just run a mile.

"What the fuck is this bitch talking about?" she asked almost whispering.

"Mom, Gina is in service industry. She gives men sensual massages" "SHE IS A WHORE" mom lost her self control and ran towards Gina. "I will kill you you fucking bitch. I am gonna tear you apart." She grabbed Gina who was still sitting on a chair by her hair and pulled her down. "Get the fuck out of my house you fucking slut." mom was yelling hysterically.

I had to rescue my girlfriend. I grabbed mom's arms and pulled her away. "Let her go mom. Please!" My mother started sobbing and then collapsed in my arms. She was hurt, she was wounded and I knew it will be a while before she regains consiousness.

I looked at Gina and said " you could have been gentle with her" "Your mom has the right to know about us Dave. She cares for you and I can't lie to her." Mom was on the floor and I had her head in my lap and I caressed her forehead.

Gina stood up and was straightening her hair "I think it is much better that I told her the truth now." "What if she doesn't accept you?" my doubts resurfaced.

"Don't tell me you can't leave mama. You are a grown up man. Please don't tell me you need mommy." Gina said sarcastically.

"Bitch" I muttered.

In a few minutes mom regained her consiousness. I helped her sit on a chair and gave her some coffee.

Gina was sitting across the table facing mom. Both women stared at each other for quite sometime before my mother spoke.

"I want you out of my son's life. He is too young for you and anyway you can have hundreds of other men you sl**p with." "I will not leave Dave. I love him" Gina said firmly Mom looked at me and then back at Gina and said "I have given Dave everything he needed and I can die for him Gina." "Yes. you can die for him." Gina said. "But can you send him to college? Can you buy him the new car that he wants? No Carol. You can't. So what good is your dying? I love your son and I can give him all that he wants. I may be a prostitute but I love your son and that is all that matters. Look Carol you have a choice. Either we can all live happily together or Dave will move in with me." Mom looked at me again and I looked away.

"Do you really love this woman Dave?" she asked me.

"Yes mom. Gina is the first woman I have ever felt comfortable with.

She didn't ask me for sex, I asked her and has given me everything that I need." "It is settled then." Mom said with a tone of finality. "You can move in with your girlfriend" "REally mom!" I said. I felt like someone had lifted the load off my chest " I love you mom." "And I love you too dear. I can see that Gina can give you much more than what I will be able to and you two are obviously in love so why should I stand in your way." Gina looked at me and then said "actually, Dave has already told me how much he loves you Carol and I think he really needs you around." I had no idea what Gina had in mind but I liked the fact that she was acknowledging me in front of my mother.

Mom was confused too.

"Dave and I want to be together but we would love to have you with us." Gina said.

"Are you asking me to move n with you guys?" mom said looking at Gina and then at me.

"My work keeps my quite busy and I can't work around the house that much. Also even though Dave is a grown up man, he needs adult supervision. Your supervision. I am worried that he may not be putting enough effort in his studies." Mom looked at me and grinned and said "Yeah. I alwasy had to keep a check on this little monstor. Otherwise he spends more time masturbating than studying." "You said it!" Gina said. "I caught him jacking off right after we had sex. Twice!" Both women looked at me and started laughing loudly even as my face became red with embarassment.

" Gina" my mother said "We have a big house here. We got a few rooms.

How about you move in with us?" In 2 days Gina came to live with us. She didn't have much stuff. Mom gave her the room below that Gina could use as her service room.

Of 2 rooms above, 1 was set aside as my study room. While 3rd became our bedroom. In the beginning mom suggested she will sl**p in Gina's service room but often Gina would have clients late night while mom wanted to sl**p early as her shift started at 6 AM on certain days of the week.

Finally we all agreed that mom could sl**p with us in our bedroom - the bed was large enough for 3 of us. Gina and I used her service room to have sex but sometimes during the night if we were both horny and didn't want to go down, we would just have sex in the bed with mom sl**ping right next to her. Gina was alwasys loud during sex - with me and with her clients and she didn't care if mom was in bed with us.

But my mother was a lovely woman. She would just turn around and try to sl**p even when her son and his girlfriend were fucking each other like a****ls in heat. At times she would actually ask us if she should go downstairs but unless we were trying something crazy like a little role play or s&m, we let mom stay.

In a few weeks even that stopped. Gina didn't wear anything but her sheer robes in the house and soon mom got used to seeing her naked.

Now she didn't even turn around while Gina and I had sex and after a few weeks she even started encouraging us to fuck more and give her the grandc***d.

One evening as I entered the house, I heard Gina and mom giggling in her service room. I peaked inside. Gina had only a thong on. She was sitting on the bed and her large naked breasts were flat on her chest and belly. Mom was sitting across her. She was topless but had a robe and panties on. Her rather large breasts were exposed and Gina was rubbing them.

I couldn't understand what my naked girlfriend was doing to my half naked mother but I hoped they were not getting ready to have sex.

Thankfully they were not.

As they heard me come in, both women turned to look at me. Mom blushed but Gina smiled and stood up on the bed and then started walking towards me, her tits flopping side to side.

"Hi Honey. You are home early" she said kissing me , almost oblivious to her nakedness.

"What are you doing?" I asked looking at mom.

"Oh that! Not what you think!" Gina shrieked "You got a dirty little mind hun but I am not having sex with my boyfriend's mom." "Then what?" I asked still ooking at mom.

"I am helping your mother to pump her breasts." Gina said going back to the bed. I saw a few bottles filled with white liquid.

As I stared blankly Gina continued her explanation. "Your mom told me how she breast fed you till you were 13. No wonder you like women with big boobs." "Anyway, she is still lactating and if her breasts are not pumped properly it causes lot of discomfort and pain. I am helping her get the milk out. Look how much came from just one breast" she held up a bottle with the white liquid.

Then I watched Gina take my mother's right breast in her hand. She caressed it and then pinched the nipple. Streams of white milk shot forth and sprayed Gina's breasts and belly. Both women giggled.

"Help me here hun" Gina said. "Please hold the bottle while I milk your mom" Mesmerized I did what she asked. I knew we were just helping mom with her chronic pain. I watched Gina milk my mother's large breasts for next few minutes, till the bottle filled up. Mom just looked at her breasts or at me and Gina and smiled weakly.

"I think that's enough for today" Gina said. "How do you feel Carol." "Great!" mom sighed. "It really feels good. I haven't felt this satisfied since I last fed Dave" "Oh good" Gina said. " May be you should let Dave breast feed again.

I tell you, he still loves it!" Both women started laughing their breasts and belly jiggling.


I had other things on my mind.

"What happens to the milk?" I asked rather seriously.

This sent the women in fresh gales of laughter and mom even fell back.

Then Gina picked up a bottle and thrust it between my lips. I tasted the fresh, sweet milk of my mother. It brought back lot of memories but above all I felt happy and safe. I started suckling at the plastic nipple and emptied the bottle in a few minutes. Both Gina and my mother watched me with amusement but then mom ran her fingers through my hair and called me her baby.

That night Gina nad I had wild sex while mom watched. Gina was on her back , her legs pinned behind her ears while i pounded her cunt.

We both reached our climax in a few minutes and my cum filled Gina's cunt and then started dripping on her thighs.

"I am glad Dave is with you Gina." mom said as both Gina and I caught our breaths. I was still on top of her, my cock buried in her cunt.

"There's so much he can learn from you that a girl his age wouldn't know." Gina nad I kissed passionately and then we both kissed mom goodnight.

Next few days were uneventful. I often found Gina pumping my mother's milk laden breasts in her service room while they talked.

After both the bottles were full, the women offered me the sweet nectar. This satisfied my hunger but gave me a terrible hardon that Gina would suck till I climaxed in her mouth. Sometimes mom would watch and encourage us and sometimes she just left us alone.


One night I woke up in the middle of the night. I was alone in the bed. Both Gina and mom were downstairs, watching TV.

I got up and walked out of the room. I looked down and saw both the women sitting and tlaking in the faint light of TV. They were naked.

"And have you noticed how much my breasts have grown?" mom said to Gina.

"That's just the milk Carol. I think you should start nursing Dave again. It is obvious you want to." Gina replied.

"But he is a big boy now. I like the fact that he likes my milk but I don't want him to suck on my tits. I don't want him to turn into a mama's boy." "Well, that's your choice. But if you want to feed your son, I don't mind" Gina said. "By the way, I think my ass is spreading faster than before." "Really" mom said Gina got up and turned around, thrusting her large, fleshy ass out at my mother.

"Well. It used to be size 38 when I met Dave. I think it is 42 now. I don't know what to do Carol. My clients like my ass but I don't want it to grow too much." Gina said looking over her shoulder at mom Mom touched the large, white globes of my girlfriend's magnificient behind with both hands and then started massaging them.

"Well I think your hips look beautiful Gina. I have seen how much Dave likes them. He can't seem to get enough of your ass." "Frankly, I wish I looked like you." Gina complained. "You have a perfect body Carol. Your tits are large, your nipples are long, you are lactating and your ass is perfectly round and still firm." "Oh stop!" mom giggled.

"I am serious." Gina said turning around and facing mom. "So many of my clients are ogling you when they are fucking me. Some even tried talking to me about you while they were in my pussy!" Mom continued to giggle and laugh. It was obvious she was very flattered.

Gina bent over and cupped mom's breasts. She then lifted them as if she were weighing the melons in a grocery store.

"Have you ever considered working with me?" Gina asked.

Mom was astonished. "What? I am not a whore. You know that I work" "As a clerk. Yeah I know. How much do you make Carol? 20 bucks an hour? 25? I can make over 400 a day with just a couple of hours of work." "I can't do what you do?" mom said looking away.

"Why not Carol? You think you are better than me?" Mom didn't say anything.

"Look at me." Gina commanded my mother. "We need more money and I want to spend more time with Dave. I want you to take a client tomorrow and help me." I walked back into the room.

A few minutes later, Gina and mom returned and lay on either side of me. They were both excited. Gina grabbed my flaccid cock and shook it hard to get an erection. When that didn't work, she grabbed my balls and took the head in her mouth.

In a few minutes she was on top of me, inserting my cock in her cunt.

"Open your legs you motherfucker." she cursed loudly.

Both mom and I squirmend but she didn't care. "Give me your cock you fucking son of a bitch. I know you are not sl**ping you asshole." Suddenly i saw mom turning around to face us.

She put her hand on my arm and smiled gently. "Do what she says honey" My cock was now buried in Gina's cunt and she started bobbing up and down fucking herself.

"Now tell him" Gina said "Dave. Honey." my mother said haltingly . "I will start working with Gina from tomorrow. Together we can make lot of money quickly." "Sure mom" I said smiling.

This happened about a month back.

I return home to find my mother or my girlfriend fucking strange men everyday. Sometimes they are both doing the clients and sometimes they are both resting after servicing a few clients.

Together they are making up 20 grand a month, most of which is being put into property, stocks and other assets.

Just like Gina, mom loves being a prostitute and because she has a fresher body, she is able to charge a lot more than Gina.

Gina and I got marred last week. We held the ceremony in our backyard.

Gina wore a red vinyl skirt and little stars on her nipples and nothing else.

My mother decided to wear an expensive silky, white dress with no underwear. The dress was so sheer it showed her large nipples and cunt lips clearly.

The women invited their regular clients for the wedding. A few black and Mexican men.

Before the wedding, the black guys fucked Gina and filled her ass and cunt with fresh, hot cum. My mother then brought the bride out where I waited.

The priest married us in a few minutes and my bride kissed me deeply.

We went into the service room and had group sex. The mexican men fucked my wife while i watched. Then i fucked her cum filled cunt while mom took the men out for drinks and lunch. Gina reminded me that I have to share her with other men all my life by making me lick her cum filled cunt.

When we came out, we found mom in the center of the lawn. She had lifted her dress around her waist, exposing her large white ass to the group of men who surrounded her. Loud music played and we all watched my mother performing a cabaret where she rubbed her privates on the bodies of our guests.

Later that night the3 of us left for our honeymoon to Hawaii.

The women worked out of the hotel room in the morning and we all went out during the day.

It has been a good life for me so far. Gina is still milking my mother's breasts every morning and I get to drink the milk.

We are saving a lot too and both women hope to retire in a couple of years.... Continue»
Posted by hi1 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Interracial Sex, Mature  |  Views: 1938  |  
98%
  |  10

Instead of My s****r Ch. 03

After taking my s****r's place on her driving test almost another year passed before my next opportunity to take her place. A month before we had moved as a f****y to a new part of the country where Mum had found a good job although we had yet to make any friends. I was still doing a minimum wage job in a supermarket, whilst Jessica was away on a holiday in Spain, before she started a new secretarial job at a firm of solicitors next week.

I still dressed up when I could. I did think I'd have the chance to go out and about, but Mum and Jessica didn't want me to, in case someone saw me and thought I actually was Jessica. That was only a good thing when it suited them. For now my dressing-up was restricted to the odd evening staying in and keeping Mum company.

The phone message that changed everything came on Saturday morning, while we were both out. From the time on the answer-phone it had been made shortly before Jessica was due to fly back. The line was bad but the message was clear. Apparently Jessica had injured herself in an accident, not too badly, but badly enough not to fly home. She might be able to get a flight on Monday or Tuesday, but wouldn't be home to start work on Monday. As I listened my stomach began to tingle with butterflies of excitement as my mind raced ahead to the inevitable request. It came right at the end of the message.

"Can Peter cover for me until I get home?"

The message ended abruptly, with the sound of pips indicating that the caller had run out of credit. There was no doubt in my mind how my weekend and the start of next week were going to be spent! Mum's planning skills went into overdrive. After a frenzied hour of internet browsing, telephone directory thumbing and phone calls, she was on her way to a nearby super shopping mall, whilst I was on my way to the shower, armed with some hair removal cream and the instruction not to wash my hair.

I was out of the shower wondering what I should wear, when mum returned. She explained that she had made the arrangements for me to make the best imitation of Jessica ever. The rest of the day was all such a whirl, its hard for me to remember all the details in the right order!

First there were two items designed to enhance my appearance. One was something called a 'gaff', a cross between a g-string and a jock strap, which was to be worn under my knickers and designed to keep my cock tucked safely between my legs. The other item, or should that be items, were a pair of fabulous synthetic breasts, that Mum swiftly stuck on my chest using some adhesive. She assured me that the glue was strong enough for me to go bra-less and would last up to 48 hours and probably longer if I was careful. Soon I was experiencing the feeling of 'loading' them into my bra. They were fabulous! They moved as I breathed, bounced slightly as I walked and accurately weighted to match the real thing; they looked frighteningly real. They actually took quite a bit of getting used to, but added to the realism. I spent the rest of Saturday perfecting my walk, trying on the clothes I would wear to work. Mum had treated me to several new matching bra and panty sets, all in pretty pastel shades with a lacy trim. With the new false boobs I looked and felt so curvaceously feminine, although their weight meant it took me a while to get used to walking in high heels.

We spent Sunday quietly. There was no news from Jessica and our attempts to contact her at her hotel were foiled by our inability to speak Spanish. I spent the day at home, wondering about the next day. I was so nervous I could hardly sl**p!

I woke well before my alarm went off. Mum was up too, watching my preparations carefully, making sure my hair and make-up were perfect. I was wearing a tailored white long-sleeved blouse and a skirt suit, with a fitted jacket and a short skirt. In truth I felt the skirt was a little too short, but it was what Jessica would wear so I had no choice. I carried a matching black handbag and wore a pair of shiny black high-heels. As I walked to the bus stop the heels clicked wondrously on the pavement and I felt so contented.

The first thing I noticed was the difference in people's reactions to me. Before I had been trying so hard not to be noticed and I had wanted to get the deception over as soon as possible. Now I had more confidence. It started with the bus driver. I recognized him as I had often caught his bus to work, as Peter. He never spoke or showed any interest as I paid him.

Today, I got a smile, a 'morning' and my hand squeezed as he handed me my change. I was also fairly sure that he had been staring at my breasts. Normally it was hard to find a seat as men often sprawled over both seats. Now, two of them sat up, clearing the space next to them. An older woman took advantage and nipped into the first seat. I took the second one, which meant sliding past the guy into the window seat. I know his hand brushed my bum as I did and I'm pretty certain it wasn't an accident. As the journey went on his hand somehow found itself resting against the side of my leg, just below where my skirt ended. I generously ignored these incidents; pondering for a moment to wonder what his reaction would be if he knew the truth, I turned my attention to the view out of the window, watching out for my stop.

I got off at my stop and walked along the high street to the solicitors' office. I paused to read the shiny brass plate by the door: 'Jenkins & Jenkins Solicitors'. I knew it was Mr. and Mrs. Jenkins, but that was all. I took a deep breath and tried the door. It was locked. I didn't want to be late on my first day, or on Jessica's first day to be precise, but I didn't know what to do. I saw a doorbell and rang it.

A tall elegant woman answered the door. "You must be Jessica, I'm Catherine Jenkins." She held out her hand, with beautifully manicured nails, and we shook hands. The touch of her hand made my tummy flutter delightfully; I realized that I quite fancied her! Once inside I was introduced to Mr. Jenkins ("Call me Michael, unless we're with a client"). He flashed me a brilliant white smile that did credit to his dentist. To my surprise my tummy gave another little flutter. Michael was much nicer that the horrible weasel-like driving instructor or the slimy test examiner; I realized that I quite fancied him too!!

The morning passed uneventfully, as I began with some filing, some note taking and a little typing. As I went to get a sandwich for lunch I began to think that this might end up being quite easy!

In the afternoon I took a letter into Mr. Jenkins for him to sign. I ended up standing next to his chair as we looked at the letter and, to my amazement he began stroking the back of my leg, right up my thigh to the hemline of my skirt! My tummy fluttered again; it felt so nice, I was actually sad when he stopped. As I sat at the reception desk I kept replaying the moment over and over in my head.

We closed to clients at 5pm. Michael called me into his office.

"Well Jessica, not to bad for a first day, but you were five minutes late back from lunch." He went on to explain that I was on a week's trial and poor punctuality might be held against me. "Unless, um, no" he muttered, "I couldn't really ask you to do that."

"What Mr. Jenkins? I really need this job. Tell me what I could do." My mind was racing with possibilities as I said this.

"When my Father founded the firm, he used to administer reasonable physical chastisement for small misdemeanors like being late. If you were to sign this form accepting reasonable physical chastisement then we could overlook the lateness and administer a small spanking as your punishment."

My mind whirled; a spanking from Michael!

I heard myself saying, "Well Mr. Jenkins, if it will help me keep my job, I'd be happy to sign the form."

In a flash, he'd printed out a form for me to sign, I'd signed it, without even reading it, he had called Mrs. Jenkins in from her office and I was bent over, with my forearms resting on the desk waiting for my punishment.

"On this occasion, as it is the first time, you may keep your skirt in place," he said and with that he spanked me! He administered five, firm slaps, one for each minute, his hand lingering just a fraction on my bum after each slap.

"Thank you Mr. Jenkins" I said as when he finished.

The next day I made sure I was not late. I didn't want the Jenkins' to think that I wanted to be spanked, even if, secretly, I did. I started the day off taking notes for a client meeting. The client was a bit of a tart in my opinion. All fur coat and no knickers as my Mum might have said. To be fair I don't know for certain that she owns a fur coat, but from the number of times she crossed and uncrossed her long, tanned legs plus the shortness of her dress, I do know she didn't wear any knickers. After she'd gone Mr. Jenkins asked me to return to his office to show him my notes.

Once again I found myself standing by his side, at his desk and once again he began to stroke my leg, further up this time, beyond my hemline!

"That bl**dy woman, she always leaves me all flustered, flashing everything like that!" he exclaimed as he stood up. "Blast!"

"What's the matter Michael?"

"She's given me a bl**dy erection and my next client is due any minute. I'll never be able to concentrate."

"Can I help at all?" I said in a small voice.

"Not unless you're offering me a quick blow job!"

Trembling with anticipation and amazed at my own sluttish behaviour, I knelt down in front of him. I looked up through my fringe and said softly "Anything to help, Mr. Jenkins."

With his help I freed his cock from the confines of his trousers and pants. I let out a startled gasp. His cock, fully erect, the tip glistening with pre-cum, was much bigger than the others. I lowered my head and began to lick his monster cock from tip to balls and back again, before I tried to take it into my mouth. Using my lips to grasp it firmly, I felt his foreskin slid back and his exposed tip brushing against the back of my throat. I made a conscious effort to relax and his thrusting pushed his cock deeper and deeper. Sucking hard and swallowing seemed to be having a good effect as he let out moans of pleasure.

I heard a voice in my ear. It was Catherine!

"If you could be quick, Jessica, I have a client due shortly and I need you. By the way, make sure you swallow it all, I don't want my husband's suit needing the cleaners."

I was completely flustered and, to add to my confusion, Michael chose that moment to release his cum, filling my mouth. With each squirt his cock twitched, making it hard for me to keep things under control, but I swallowed as fast as I could and just coped. I finished by licking his cock clean as he let out a satisfied sigh. He handed me a tissue to clean myself up and thanked me for my 'assistance' as he put it. I wiped my face and hurried into Catherine's office for her meeting, only a few moments late, but late enough for me to realize from the look on her face I could expect a spanking later.

Sure enough, on my return from lunch, Catherine called me into her office.

"You can guess why I've called you in here, I hope?"

"I was late for your meeting. I'm very sorry."

"I'm glad you have apologized, but it won't spare you a spanking. I'd like to do it now, if that's convenient as I other things to attend to at the end of the day." I nodded. "Over here then. I prefer to administer my spankings over the knee."

Obediently I found myself over her knees, high enough for my toes to barely touch the ground and for me to feel very vulnerable. Swiftly she spanked me, six slaps in all, much less gently than her husband, even though she did rub it gently for me saying "this is all for your own good. Incidentally, don't think this has anything to do with the blow-job you gave to my husband. You can do that whenever you want, personally I can't stand the taste."

I returned to my desk, with my bottom still stinging. I shifted uncomfortably in my seat, comparing the two spankings. Surprisingly Catherine's had hurt more and for longer. It had also been more humiliating, being over her knee like a naughty c***d.

The day ended with a call from Catherine. She was in the flat above the offices and needed my help at once. I hurried up the stairs. The sight that awaited me took my breath away. She had taken her dress off and was wearing just her beautiful coordinated lingerie- black bra, panties, stocking and suspenders. She looked totally stunning and my cock strained against the restricting gaffe. She explained her problem. She had just painted her nails and she badly needed a pee!

As if in a dream I followed her into the bathroom, slid her panties down and helped to her sit. Then I waited while she pee-d, blushing a very deep shade of red and finding my gaze drawn to her beautiful body. It sounded so loud and I was amazed by how unconcerned she was.

"Thanks Jess, you're a life saver" she said.

Then I had to wipe her dry! My hands shook noticeably as I gingerly wiped some folded toilet tissue over her pussy. Then I slid her panties back up again. I was so turned on, so embarrassed and so confused I nearly tripped as I left.

That evening there was another message on the phone from my s****r saying that she still couldn't get a flight and could I keep going to work in her place? Needless to say I was delighted to oblige, although she gave no indication of when she'd be back.

Wednesday began quite uneventfully. Again I found men noticing me on the way to work, but this time I also noticed that women looked at me in a very different way to before; perhaps sizing up the competition! From being an anonymous guy to a girl worth a second look was quite a journey. At work I took notes, typed letters but nothing unusual happened.

Just before the end of the day Catherine invited me up to the flat.

"Yesterday I put you in an embarrassing position, sorry for that Jess, but I couldn't help noticing the way you were staring at me. Are you bi or just bi-curious?"

I decided to be honest, up to a point. "Curious, I guess. I've never been with a woman, but I do find you very attractive."

(It was sad, but true; I had sucked cock, twice, no three times now, and been taken up the bum by the driving test examiner, but I still had no experience with women.)

"Jessica, I think what's good enough for my husband is good enough for me. How would you like to lick my pussy?" She stepped out of her skirt, slid her panties off and posed for a moment. "Well?"

"I'd like that very much Catherine."

She took control and was very dominant. I laid on the bed and she knelt astride me, pinning me to the bed. She lowered her pussy onto my face and told me to lick. I licked. Smothered by her moist pussy, I licked and licked, running my tongue along her pussy lips again and again. All the time she was writhing about, grinding her crotch into my face. I probed with my tongue, sometimes pushing it deep inside her, which she seemed to like. I also probed a smaller hole and was rewarded with a metallic-tasting tiny squirt of liquid that I assumed was her pee. She like it best of all when she had pushed her clit right into my mouth and I could suck really hard on it, pulling it gently between my teeth, allowing me to give it a frenzied licking. She reached her climax, grinding into my face and squirting more pee into my mouth as she cried out "Yes! Yes! Yes!" She stayed there for a moment, before getting off.

"That was great, Jessie; but I really need a pee. I didn't leak any when I came, did I?"

"Um, well, yes, you did a bit." I blushed, adding, "but it was ok. I didn't mind."

"Really? That's delightfully kinky of you Jessie. I'd kiss you, but your face is covered with ... well you know what. You'd better wash your face before you go home."

I took her advice, also wiping my cock clean -- I had suffered some dribbling fluids of my own!

I wondered what Thursday would have in store. While I was typing some letters my mind wandered to the events of the previous days and I made some errors. Michael was not pleased and before I went to lunch he called me into his office.

"You're still making careless errors but for now I'm prepared to allow you to carry on. Assuming you'll accept the punishment of a spanking?" I nodded and he added "very well, raise your skirt up above your waist and assume the position across my knees."

My knees trembled as I hitched up my skirt up, walked self consciously across the office to where he was sitting on the sofa and I laid across his lap. He pressed his hand on my back, pinning me in place. I could feel his cock hardening as he pushed me down and I could feel it twitch with every slap, all twelve of them. These were much harder than the first time. I cried out in pain the first two times and was told that if I made any noise the slap didn't count. I bit my lip and felt tears welling up in my eyes. After the ninth slap, I saw a pair of black high heels standing in front of me, so I guessed Catherine was watching, which didn't make it any better. Now my humiliation had an audience, making things even worse.

After my ordeal was over I stood up, my bum cheeks stinging. I was certain that they were as red as my blushing face. I started to pull down my skirt.

"Stop!" Michael ordered. "I don't like tights. Get some proper underwear. Catherine will advise you. Come to work in tights tomorrow and it'll be your last day."

He strode out. Catherine put her arm round my shoulders and comforted me.

"Don't cry, Jessie, we'll go shopping after work, my treat. It'll be fine."

After work Catherine drove us to a shopping mall which stayed open late. There she made a bee-line for a lingerie store. I was very nervous but also excited. The thought of wearing such beautiful lingerie as Catherine thrilled me. The thought of trying it on in a shop terrified me. Luckily I knew my sizes so didn't need the measuring service the shop advertised.

Together we went round the shop, commenting on the different styles and materials.

"I think today we only need to buy one set. If you like it and more importantly, if Michael likes you in it, we can buy more later." She handed me some items. I looked at silky, white, lace-trimmed garments. They were so much flimsier and so much sexier than the plain cotton undies I was wearing. I waited while she paid, then she handed me the bag, explaining that she had a few more things to buy and that she'd see me tomorrow.

At home I told Mum what had happened, as I had done every day. On her prompting I tried on the new lingerie. It felt great, but whilst the bra had an uplifting effect, it didn't cover my false boobs as well as my old bra. However, Mum used some foundation make-up which disguised the joins quite well. The knickers were just sufficient to cover my gaff, which came as a relief.

I got up early the next day, to allow for the 'camouflage' job. The new lingerie certainly had an effect. With my boobs virtually thrust into the faces of passers-by, I attracted a lot of stares, admiring ones from men, and some from women that I couldn't be sure about. Some, especially from women who were with men I smile back at, were hostile; some seemed to be sympathetic, almost pitying me. The stockings also affected my walk although this was a more subtle effect. Being without my tights made me slightly less self confident so I took smaller strides and the suspenders seemed to tug at my legs, giving me quite a wiggle in my walk!

At work I was kept busy as usual, but things eased off in the afternoon. Michael called me into his office, when Catherine was already waiting. He launched into a speech.

"Right Jessica, time for your evaluation. Your work and punctuality have been acceptable; you've been willing to do that little bit extra, so to speak, to keep things running smoothly. There are just two more things. Firstly if you could just take off your blouse and skirt, we can inspect your underwear and see if you've made the requested changes."... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Gay Male, Masturbation  |  Views: 1583  |  
97%
  |  1

Consoling Freinds's Mother

Sex Consoles Friend's Mother
by xyshiva©

I was studying M.Tech, and to our shock and surprise one of our classmate and friend Gandhi, was found dead in his room, committed suicide taking arsenic poison. Gandhi was married six months earlier; his wife Madhusmita was studying M.A in English literature at Andhra University. We couldn't understand the reasons for his suicide.

We informed his parents, and they came next day morning. His father went along with some of our friends to the mortuary to complete the formalities and take his son's body.

Gandhi's mother was crying continuously, and I was left to take care of her. I took her the Guesthouse, asked her, to take bath, and brought some breakfast from the hostel mess and coffee in a flask. She refused to have breakfast, but on my insistence had a cup of coffee.

She was crying, I was at loss, not knowing how to console her, but involuntarily, put my hands on her shoulders, she instantly leaned on to my chest burying her face and hugging me, I put my hand on her head stroking, to console her and thought, let her cry out.

Her crying, gradually reduced to sobs, but she was holding me tightly, her large breasts pressing at my chest, her whole body touching mine, I couldn't control myself, my cock became hard and erect, I was wearing a lungi, and I was ashamed, my body chemistry was beyond my control, but to my surprise, Gandhi's 44 yr old mother was pressing her self, against me, I looked at her back, there was no doubt in my mind, that she was thrusting her self against my hard cock, feeling at her mound, feeling my maleness and her body was on fire with desire, I cupped her soft big arse cheeks with my hands, and her finger were digging into my back, her hair knot got untied, her beautiful soft thick hair spread onto her back beyond her thunderous thighs, the soft ness of her silky hair touching my hands further aroused my carnal desire, I took hold of her face into my hands, as she was looking into my eyes, I could sense, a****l desire in her eyes, I licked all over her face, her cheeks and finally on her mouth, she took my lower lip into her mouth and started kissing, sucking, all the time pressing herself against me.

There was no need for words, and there was no doubt in my mind, I led her to the bed, and lay on the bed facing each other, as I was feeling her big breasts, she removed her blouse and bra, and thrust one of breast into my mouth. I sucked on her engorged hard jutting nipple, while stroking the other nipple and squeezing it. Her hand reached between my thighs and took my long thick cock into her hands, feeling its hardness.

Oh! Shiva, I can't wait, dear do it. Do it to me.

I got up and lifted her saree up, above her thighs, and entered her inviting juicy cunt with all my energy, savagely, filled her cunt, and started fucking.

Oh, my son, fuck me fuck your mother, fuck me, my son, she was repeating the same words again and again, while moving her self up to meet each of my stroke.

She came, finally, as if a volcano erupted, as if an earth quake occurred, her whole body in frenzied uncontrollable spasms, as she dug her nails into my back scratching, drawing bl**d.

I said "amma, amma, ammaaaaaaaa, as I ejaculated my hot loads of sperm into her cunt.
We lay still, till our bodies returned to normality, got up. She went to the bathroom and came back hugged me kissing me all over my face, "Shiva, You filled me, filled the void in me, and fulfilled me. Do you know, what could be the plausible reason for my son to end his life?"

I said, "I don't know."
Padma said, " He can't get it up. He can't fuck"
"Is that so? Amma" I said
"It is, He is not like you. I wish he had a cock like yours, so big beautiful virile. I wish you are my son."
"Yes, I am your son, amma"

Padma was 44 yr old, tall, very fair, with oily smooth unblemished skin, beautiful oval face, high cheekbones, full lips, her beautiful big 38DD breasts still firm, conical, extending out of her small frame, narrow waist and wide and big 43" bottom. Her long hair was thick, oily, curly, soft, jet-black, shining, reaching her thunderous smooth banana trunk like thighs.

I looked at her, as we were standing opposite the mirror fixed on the wooden cupboard, drinking her beauty, putting my arms around her.
She asked " do you like me"
"You are beautiful and sexy and exciting amma" I said stroking her hard jutting brown nipples with my tongue and fingers
"But, Shiva, do you think I am crazy woman, giving her self on a day, when my son is dead"
No, Padma, You are not crazy, I understand you.
My cock was hard again, I asked her to bend. She kneeled down took my cock into her mouth licked my long thick hard cock from base to the knob, licked my balls and scrotum, and said " Shiva, Your cock is enormous and beautiful"

I pulled her up by her hair, asked her to bend, She obeyed, bent , her ass high up, her legs spread wide, resting her hands on the bed.I entered her juicy cunt, doggy style, fucked and fucked leisurely enjoying each and every stroke. She orgasmed violently, her whole body in ecstatic spasms, her cunt muscles all of a sudden gripping my cock, squeezing my cock, I stood still, allowing her to enjoy the long drawn multiple orgasms and then allowed my self to ejaculate hot loads of thick juice into her cunt.

It was the lunchtime, I went out brought lunch for both of us, had a light lunch, and while were talking, her husband came.

They took Gandhi's body in a taxi, to their village.

I went to attend the thirteenth day ceremony, and stayed. After all the guests went Padma came to my room, and we fucked. Two days later, Padma sent her widowed daughter-in-law, 20 yr old Madhusmitha, who was still a virgin, dressing her up like a bride, in traditonal way for the first night. Padma decorated the bed and the room as if it was the first night.

Madhu , 5"6" tall, lean, beautiful round face, with large expressive eyes, juicy lips, 36-26-38 figure, long smooth hair arranged into a single plait and decorated with jasmine flowers, wearing silk saree, came into the room with a glass of milk .

I deflowered Madhu, that night. And fucked Padma later.

I stayed for 10 days, fucking Both mother-in-la and daughter-in-law, day and night and returned to the college.

I got a phone call from Padma and her daughter-in-law Madhu informing me that both were pregnant, impregnated by me. Both were happy. People thought it was Gandhi who made his wife pregnant.

Padma and Madhu both delivered male babies, and they remained my mistresses.

Padma and her husband, adapted Madhu as their daughter, later married her to Padma's younger b*****r, a widower and a son of a male c***d.

I still keep in touch with them, visiting them whenever the occasion arises.

Secretly, I was the son Padma lost, I was the husband Madhu lost, fulfilling the vacuum left by Gandhi, and filling the void left, both physically and psychologically.

Madhu is now an English Professor in a reputed college, living with her husband and Padma and our c***dren.












Aphrodisiac Mother & Aunty
by xyshiva©


After completing my SSC exams, I went to my Aunty- mother's elder s****r Rajeswari Devi's house. Raji aunty's husband was her maternal uncle. Raji got married when she was 16 and her uncle 29. They have two daughters Radha and Visala 21 and 19. Both got married. Raji' husband was govt. officer, got transferred to state head quarters and didn't shift the f****y. He used to visit aunty once a month or so. Raji was alone in the house and It was proposed by her that I stay with her, join the college for my inter course. My parents agreed. That's why I went to stay with her. More over since she doesn't have male c***d, I was treated like her son.

Even at that age I was sexually attracted towards her and spent all day looking at her. Raji Aunty was 39, 5'6" tall, has beautiful sexy figure, a heavyset lady, large expressive eyes, pleasant pectorals, round face, thick juicy lips, dimple cheeks, blemish less clear smooth skin, long thick jet black silky smooth lustrous shining hair reaching her knees. She was a Hastini type woman. She oozes sexuality and feminineness. She was elegant, sophisticated, glamorous, and magnificent. She looks like KR Vijaya, the South Indian actress.

The next morning I was awake, but was lying down lazily when Raji came into the room and said "shiva, wake up". I didn't. She pulled the bed sheet covering me, and saw my hard erect long thick virile beautiful magnificent cock. I opened my eyes slightly. Raji was staring at my upright turgid cock, ran her fingers along the shaft, stroking and murmured "beautiful". I could see the amazement and surprise in her eyes on the extra long thick cock.

She turned back, while going out of the room turned her head and looked. Our eyes met. She smiled. "Get up, Shiva. Come for breakfast" and added, "You should know how to wear lungi properly"

I got up brushed my teeth, washed my face and went to kitchen. Raji aunty was mixing the dough to prepare dosa with a spoon which slipped and her hands were covered with dough. Her long hair arranged into a knot got loosened, hair feel down and spread across her back reaching her knees.

Shiva, please arrange my hair into a knot. I got up took her hair into my hands . The silky smooth feel of her hair stirred my loins and my cock was instantly hard and erect. I was wearing lungi and no underwear. My cock was touching her big perturbing ass. I some how controlled my urge to press my turgid cock against her big ass, but was unable to arrange her hair into a knot.

She thrust herself back against me her head on my chest, the feel of her silky smooth hair sent electric waves through my body. " Peddamma (Aunty) your hair is so silky and beautiful", I said. I was hesitant, but was sure that she could feel my hardness against her buttocks, yet she was pressing herself against me.

I said, "Aunty, You look more beautiful, if you arrange your hair into a long plait"

I shall do so to day for your sake. Your Pedananna (uncle ) never appreciates my beauty.

I some how arranged her hair into a knot and reluctantly, I went back to the chair.

She prepared dosa and we had breakfast. All the time I was looking at her beautiful big pendulous breasts .She noticed my looks and smiled, her beautiful smile. When she smiles dimples form on her cheeks which looks sexy.

After the breakfast, Raji asked me to apply oil her body, sitting on a stool in the shade of pomegranate tree in the backyard of the house. I was thrilled, applied coconut oil to her long hair. It was exciting for me to feel her smooth silky hair. Then I massaged oil on to her scalp, applied oil on her hands, arms and legs up to knees. She then pulled back her saree, applied oil on her huge terrific thunderous thighs. She asked me to massage moongdal powder on her body. I did so. Now Shiva, Aunty said, " would you like to help me wash my hair and bathe"

Aunty, " I want to" I said

We went to the bathroom, Aunty asked me to wash her hair with soapnut powder solution. I washed and cleaned with so much pleasure. Then I soaped her back arms and legs. Aunty, removed her blouse and bra and saree and petticoat. She was completely naked. I was excited. She asked me to soap her breasts. I did lovingly. Her huge, heavy, well hung and firm breasts were like big watermelons. Her nipples were big, brown, hard, and jutting. I poured water on her. Then Aunty removed my lungi, took hold of my erect and hard long ,thick cock. Your cock is so big for your age. Its beautiful. She stroked my cock. She cleaned my cock pulling the foreskin back with soap and water, kissed the big knob ran her tongue allover my cock, licked from the base to knob, took my balls into her mouth licked my scrotum, then took my cock into her mouth started sucking. Sucking and sucking.

Oh!!!!!! I came in her mouth thick jet of my cum loads and loads of my sperm into her mouth, I put my hands on her head . saying aunty aunty aunty... She drank swallowed all my cum sucked last drop of my sperm. Then she took my cock out of her mouth, licked the last few drops coming out of my cock, still semi erect and said " Shiva is it good, do you like it"

"Oh It's heaven Aunty."

"Now, Shiva Give me Your tongue."

She spread her thighs. I kneeled down and kissed her wet juicy cunt lips.

"Lick my cunt " I licked

"Rub your tongue there" she guided me on to her clit.

I did , rubbing my tongue on her pink hard erect engorged clit

"Put your tongue into my cunt."

I inserted my tongue into her cunt.

"Now fuck me with your tongue."

"Put your mouth at my cunt and suck and slurp, like that oh, you are learning fast my dear son. Do it like that. Yes yes good "

I didn't know then that women also have orgasms, but I could remember the sensations of her cunt muscles contracting and expanding against my mouth. Her whole body was shivering She put her hand on my head and pressed hard against her quivering cunt. She came (I learnt later) and came, her body pulsating with orgasmic ecstasy again again. Oh, Shiva, thank you, It's been a long time I experienced such beautiful heavenly orgasm and pleasure.

We then bathed each other. In the hall I dried and combed her hair and then she arranged her hair into a single long plait, tied a rubber band just below her ass and leaving the rest of the hair loose reaching her knees , forming a U shape. In the after noon we fucked. And in the night we fucked and fucked several times till wee hours.

In the evening She asked me to go to market and bring sweets and flowers- jasmine mala. She asked me to have a bath and handed over a new white dhothi and banian. We had a light dinner. She asked me to wait in my room and do not come out till she calls. After some time she called me to go into the master bed room and wait. I went in and saw; the scene was like in a movie. Pure white bed sheet and pillow covers, fruits and sweets placed on the side table.

Aunty Rajesqwari Devi came in , dressed to kill, dressed in half white pure silk saree with pink jaree border, matching blouse, her hair done into a single plait, jasmine lengths adorning her plait. She was like Goddess. Love Goddess. Sex Goddess. Like the pictures of Goddesses Lakshmi Parvathi, saraswathi etc., we see in the photos, like Ravivarma paintings.

Aunty You look so beautiful. I am happy You find me beautiful my dear, She handed over the glass of milk to me. I drank half and gave to her. Shiva, My lover, You are my man of the life. You are my real husband. She was in my arms. I hugged her. Kissed her all over her face. And then kissed on her lips. Our tongues in each other's mouth exploring and sucking each other's lower lips. It was long drawn exhaustive and exhausting kiss. I led her to the bed , lied sown, my head on her lap, she removed her bra and blouse and thurst her big hard nipples into my mouth and is sucked. Taking mu hard erect cock into her hands, She said, "Shiva, your cock is so big. As big as horse's r donkey's. That night, It was a meeting of two souls into one , trying to achieve oneness. Uniting with each other. Exploring each other. Two bodies trying to become one. Again again and again. Our bodies tired. But our mind wants the night to go on and on forever. Finally we slept naked in each other's arms.

What I very clearly remember was that When I first fucked her in her cunt and she came and came and I came into her, I was , my cock was still hard , rather semi hard in her cunt, as I looked into her eyes- She blushed. Buried her face on my chest pulling me down and then kissed all over my face.

Shiva You don't know what I am feeling You gave me an heavenly experience which I never felt in my whole married life. I achieved my first orgasm while being fucked by you. Your uncle was not interested much in sex, and he never made me reach climax while fucking me. And You are the first man to eat me cunt. Shiva, I am from now yours and yours only.

We continued to fuck each other day and night , eating fucking sl**ping, We fucked in the bath room , in the kitchen, in the hall, in the bed room. And on the terrace during night. No one suspected or could suspect because I am her s****r's son. Her attitude towards life changed, She started taking more and more interest in herself , bought new sarees, always presenting her self in her best. I became man of the house, her unwedded husband. She became a new person- like teenage girl young wife, newly married girl.

She planned a honeymoon. We went to Tirupathi and Bangalore for a week. I t was like a real honey moon for both of us. The world didn't know. But for us it was like honeymoon. We returned back after a week.

The college started. Aunty bought me a Scooter despite the protests of my parents. They said you are pampering him. She smiled and said, "Look He is my son. I can afford."

In the evenings, by the time I come from the college. She used to be ready and dressed up, and we went to parks and movies on the scooter. She was making her all her dreams come true with me as her man, as her husband. We did everything. I shaved Aunty's pussy and armpits. I read in sex magazine about eating pussy. I ate pussy auntie's pussy- banana stuffed in her pussy- and she bringing it out slowly. Pour honey on her body and lick allover. Eat g****s, cherries, gulabjamoons from her juice drenched cunt.

On Sundays we used to move around naked in the house. We were aware of the fact that our fucking is i****tuous. But the i****t only helped to add glamour and excitement. I used to call her Peddamma in front of others. and Raji when we were alone.

Her husband was deeply religious, even when he visits once am month or so he used to go to temples for religious discourses. And Me and Raji used to go to movies or for shopping in the evenings.

Raji was pregnant, I impregnated her. She was happy and jubiliant. She wanted to have my c***d our love c***d. During the next visit of her husband , she almost seduced her husband and got fucked and later made him believe that he made her pregnant. I fucked Raji aunty throughout the pregnancy.

During the 5th month of aunty's pregnancy mother came to visit us. That night after Mom slept ,Aunty came to my room. Aunty had huge belly even in her 5th month of pregnancy, her breasts became more plumper and bigger, her round aphrodisiac ass softer and bigger, she was erotic and exciting. I was sucking, licking , lapping and slurping up her cunt juices.

Seducing Sexy Mother

Mother came to see me during dasara holidays on a Sunday morning. Raji aunty and me were not so happy because, mother presence interrupted our usual Sunday fucking program. In the evening, Me, Aunty and Mother went to a movie. I was thrilled to take them out- both dressed beautifully, the sexy sizzling s****rs. In the night, after dinner Aunty and Mom went to the master bedroom and me to my room.

Raji Aunty came in after a long wait. I hugged Aunty. Your mother is asl**p, I couldn't sl**p without being fucked by you, my Young hubby. We undressed each other, Aunty lay down across the bed her feet on the floor, and I kneeled between her thunderous thighs and started licking her cunt, sucking, lapping slurping, unaware of the audience. Mother couldn't sl**p, she saw Aunty going out, Mother also got up to drink water, went to the kitchen, didn't see her s****r Raji, but saw the light in her son's (me) room. Walked towards the door, heard voices, the door was bolted inside, she could listen Raji's voice "Lick me, oh! Dear it's heaven; you have become an expert in pussy eating Good .I am melting, suck my juices out" Mother heard the voice.. The words, went out of the main door went to the window- window was open light passing through the

curtain, Bharathi slowly lifted the curtain and saw…. puzzled…couldn't believe … Her son was licking Raji's cunt.. She was surprised yet excited to see her son licking, and her son's long thick monstrous cock. Body chemistry worked, her body responded, breasts became heavy, nipples grew hard, as she watched.

I asked Aunty to get up and bend. She bent, her hands holding the bed. I positioned myself at her back, Her legs spread wide, her ass up, I placed my rod at her cunt and then entered her cunt slowly steadily, like a knife Piercing a slab soft butter, opening her cunt muscles torching her bottom. I started fucking slowly rhythmically taking out my cock from her cunt upto knob and sending back in.. Gradually increasing the speed like a railway engine piston each time I f***ed my cock sound thup thup thup thup thup Fucking fucking with controlled movements in and out in and out in-out In out, I took hold of her long single plait; with one hand and with other hand holding on her midriff – fucking her – I was riding her. We could see our images in the mirror, so could mother.

Bhaarathi Devi watching her son's big cock in and out of Raji's cunt, his cock shining in the light coated with cunt juice. Bharathi's juices oozed out of her cunt. She wished that she were there in her s****r's place. She couldn't stop but compare..Her son's cock was twice the size of her husband's.Bharathi started fingering her cunt.. Watching the fucking scene in side the room, she inserted two fingers into her cunt and started fucking herself. She watched, listened.. Raji: "Fuck me ..More hard ..harder.. more fuck me my son my young stud.. Fuck me..oh! Rip off my cunt …." "Ohhhhhhh Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" She came and came loudly, her whole body shaking.. Volcanic eruption. Shiva holding her ass pressed his cock deep inside raji's cunt experiencing her cunt muscles gripping contracting expanding…. And I exploded … hot lava pumping into aunty's cunt… White thick sperm dripping down from her cunt onto her thighs… Raji and me stood in the same position till the orgasms were complete.. I took the cock out of her cunt.. And we both walked out to the bathroom through the kitchen.. washed each other, came back to the kitchen. Aunty took the bowl of gulabjamoons and we came back to the room.I ate gulab jamoons from aunty's cunt. Aunty licked my cock dipped in gulab jamoon juice. We started fucking. This time I asked aunty to come up fuck. Mother was watching all these fucking games. We didn't know that. Aunty went back to the master bedroom saw her s****r deep in sl**p. But Aunty didn't know that her younger s****r was awake and was acting as if she was in deep sl**p.

After some time, Mother got up ensured that Raji slept, and came to my room. I was in sl**p. Mom sat next to me on the bed, started fondling my cock and it was instant ly hard and erect. I was awake and to my pleasant surprise and astonishment saw my mother holding my cock in her hands . I fucked my mother and impregnated her that night.

Gorgeous Grandmother

Aunty Rajeswari Devi was very happy to deliver a handsome healthy boy, our love c***d in a hospital. My mother Bharathi Devi and grand mother Parvathi Devi came to help.

After few days Grandmother wanted to go to her home situated in a village. I accompanied her. We went to the Busterminal, but the last bus going to the village was cancelled, and hence we boarded another bus which doestnot go to the village but to another village situated on the highway.

It was 9.00 PM and the bus was crowded, we had to travel standing almost at the back row of the bus. The conductor issued tickets and lights were put off. It was clear full moon day, but it started raining.

I was standing behind grandma, the aroma of jasmine flowers from grandma's hair knot was romantic and exciting.

Grandma was 58yrs young, gracefully matured beauty. She was 5'6" tall, sexy, voluptuous, heavyset, 75kg woman, with 44-38-48 figure and long smooth silky hair reaching her knees. Her hair greyed at temples but the streaks of silvery hair added glamour and attraction to her womanness. She normally wear her hair as a knot skillfully and beautifully arranged.

I couldn't control touching her porturbing ass cheeks which were like inverted pots . My perpetually erect and hard cock was pressing against her arse . Grandma instead of moving away from me though there was enough space infront of her she leaned back against me pressing her buttocks against my hardness. The road was not smooth and the jerks of the bus helped me to press at her. Grandma was almost leaning against me, turned her head back towards me and smiled. I placed my left hand on her fat midriff and then moved towards her navel, holding her tight pressing myself against her, my cock's hardness pressing her arse in circular motion. There was a slight drizzle, which gradually turned to heay rain, the early monsoon rain, the earth absorbing the rain water and giving out typical aroma, which was romantic, invigorating and symbolic.

The bus stopped, the lights were on, and we move apart slightly sothat no one could suspect. Some people got down and the bus started again, and the lights were off.

Grandma instantly was back to the earler position, leaning against me, I looked around, as no one was watching, my hand exploring the the fat layers on her midriff, feeling smoothness of her skin. Grandma placed her hand on mine, and directed towards her huge breasts. I stroked her nipple between my fingers, Kissed her on the neck and between her shoulder blades, licking her neck and behind her ears, took her earlobes into my mouth and sucking.

I leaned against the vertical rod to balance myself and hugged her with both hands, as she covered my hnds with her saree pallu. We stood like that feeling each other, almost for half an hour till the bus came to halt at our stop.

We got down from the bus and by the time we entered the Bus shelter we got wet and drenched in the rain.

Grandma's thin Venkatagiri saree got wet and she took off the pallu and squeezed water.

I could see her heavy breasts through her wet blouse and bra , her engorged nipples straining out.

Grandma untied her hair knot and sqeezed the reain water out.

I said "Grandma, Your saree and petticoat is wet, hy don't You take off your saree, squeeze out the water and dry"

She smiled, took off her saree and handed over it tome and said, "You are good at squeezing, Shiva"

I wrung the water out of the saree and tied the end to the poles to dry.

She was standing there in front of me only with wet petticoat and blouse, her hair spread across her back down to the knees. The rain stopped, the sky was clear and bright

I was looking at her, and she felt shy, like a virgin girl, as I took her into my hands hugging her encircling her , then taking her face into my hands I kisses her on the lips, her mouth slowly opened as my tongue entered her moth exploring, our tongues caressing eachother, I was sucking on her lower lip, and she sucking my tongue. It was long drawn

Kiss drinking each other.

"Grandma, You are sexy and exciting", I said.

"Shiva, I think You have mastered the art of seducing women, Now I know why my daughter became your wife and got impregnated to give birth to your son
So You know our secret, Grandma" I said.

I unhooked her blouse and removed her blouse and bra as she raised her hands to facilitate. Her huge, voluminous breasts sprang free, sighltyl sagged pendulous, her nipples were brown, big, hard and jutting out of her big breasts resembling the nipples big breastfeeding mother.

I took one of her nipple into my mouth and started sucking, as a breastfed c***d sucks at her mother's breasts.

Grandma(Ammamma) said "Shiva, However you suck my breasts you don't get milk, I know you have been sucking milk from Raji's breasts ever since your baby was born"

I said" Grandma(Ammamma), But I want to drink you, I kneeled down untied her petticoat's knot, removed her petticoat, as she spread her thighs wide. I could see her juice drenched cunt,

engorged hardened stiff clitoris (in telugu, it's called 'golli' ) her cunt juice oozing out onto her thighs. I licked, lapped her cunt juice, slurped up juice pressing my lips against her cunt slurping up, my hands pressing and squeezing her ass cheeks, like one squeezes and slurps up ripe mango fruit.

The more I slurp, the more cunt juice oozing out of her cunt like a never ending natural well. It was like, allof her stored kama and fat melting and oozing out of her cunt, stored for so many years waiting for the right momnent. I sucked and sucked. She grabbed me up by hair, and said " shiva, I can't wait , don't torture me, I want u in me, I want your cock inside me, You bastard, fuckme,".

I got up, she lifted one of her thigh as I managed to enter her, my engorged , stiff, hard, long, thick, verile cock into her juice drenched pussy. I was holding her, encircling my hands around her, and then as I put my hands cupping her arse cheeks, she raised her self, her both legs encircling my waist, my hands under her arse, literally carrying her 75kg body weight on my hands so that she could manipulate her fucking movements. Grandma tried to move her ass forward and backward but it was a difficult position to fuck.

I said, Parvathi, let me fuck You," disentangled myself and asked her to bend.

She obeyed my orders, and bent placing her hands on the cement bench, her arse high up, legs wide spread, her uice drenched cunt wide, legs spread as wide as possible.

I entered her cunt slowly, filling her cunt completely to the base, and the started fucking rythemically, holding on to her ass cheeks, taking out my cock to the knob and sending back into her cunt fully touching the bottom of her cunt.

Grandma's hair spread allover her back and touching the floor, It was an exciting view, I increased the speed, gradually, fucking her n doggy style.

The fucking experiences with my aunty and mother, made me an expert to fuck a woman to her statisfaction, by controlling my own rhythm, I could go on for atleast for an half an hour with out reaching clmax, and could delay my ejaculation and climax.

Grandma was reaching her orgasm, I could sense her cunt muscles,

as she said, "fuck me, ucke me harder, fuckme faster, ducke me, You bastard, fuckeme you, son of a bitch, fuck me hard more harder and harder faster and faster, fucke me You mother fucker, fcke your grandma, fuck me my lover fuck me my young stud, rip my cunt, rupture my cunt, my maunumada(meaning grandson, in telugu), I could feel her cunt muscles contract and expand, her whole body shivering, her cunt muscles gripping my cock, and then loosening, in frenzied motion, asif is my cock was rubber horn one squeezes on yesteryear automobiles, and she came, orgasmed , a long drawn multiple orgasm, slowly increasing and reaching it's peak staying at it's peak for a long time and the the intensity decresasing, slowly, It was at that moment I reached my climax as she gripped my cock with her cunt muscles hard and sqeezing, I came erupted like a volacano, hot lava pouring out into her cunt, we came in unision, together, my hot sperm filling her cunt, loads and loads filling her cunt.

We didn't move, my cock still in her cunt , till our orgasmic spasms subsided gradually, and then I took my cock out of grnama's cunt, she hugged me and said, " shiva, thank You, it was the best experience I ever had. Are you happy and satisfied, now that you have had your Grandma(ammamma) too." I said, Yes, Grandma(Ammamma), I am very happy, It was my dream come true."

We dressed up walked hand in hand to our house. The servant maid opened the door, grandfather was asl**p. Grandmother, changed into a fresh saree, came to the bed room

And lay on the bed besides me, took my erect hard cock into her hands and said "Shiva, Your cock very beautiful and magnificent, like shiva lingam."

We fucked and fucked each other that night enjoying each other. Grandma(Ammamma) came back with me the next day on the pretext that she had to help her daughter, and stayed with us.

Raji, my aunty could guess that I fucked her mother too, but accepted the fact.

Raji aunty knew my desire for grandma earlier, because I told her many a time that I wanted to fuck Parvathi, my grandmother.

It was one of those nights during the fucking threesome sessions with aunty and grandmother, I came to know the secret of my birth. The secret was that I was actually the son of my paternal grandfather. My paternal grandfather fucked my mother, Bharathi Devi, and impregnated her and I was born. So by birth I became my mother's b*****r-in-law, and my father's half b*****r.

I shall write the details in the next part. I also fucked a Brahmin widow and her daughter-in-law. Details to come.

If any mothers wants me please contact me.... Continue»
Posted by xyshiva 4 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2790  |  
97%
  |  1

Ashley & Derek have fun after a night at the b

Ashley and her friend Derek were at the bar having some drinks after work and had been playing pool for a while now.

Ashley was shooting and she only had to sink the 8-ball. Bending over the table she lined up her cue. Derek stared at her ass, her tight jeans showing it off. She struck the white ball. It smoothly rolled to the 8-ball and tapped it into the corner pocket.

"YES! I win again!" Ashley said with a huge grin.

"You just got lucky." Derek smugly replied.

"Oh yeah? We should have another game then."

"We should make this one interesting then." Derek had a sly look on his face.

"What did you have in mind?" Ashley asked.

"Well, to be blunt Ash, I was thinking a rather steep bet." A curious look spread across Ashley's face.

"What?"

"Well," Derek put an arm around Ashley and whispered into her ear. "If I win, I get to use you however I want."

Ashley looked at him. "However you want?"

His hand moved down her back and he squeezed her ass. "However I want."

"What do I get if I win?"

"What do you want?"

Ashley thought for a minute.

"You become my slave for next weekend." Ashley grinned.

"Really? What kind of slave?" Derek asked with a grin.

"I'm helping my friend Rachel garden next weekend and we could use a big strong man for heavy lifting." She started laughing.

"Alright."

Ashley's left eyebrow raised a bit. "You're serious?"

"Of course I am." He stared into her eyes.

Ashley thought for a minute. "Alright, we've got a bet, but I break."

"Alright." Derek went to the far end of the table and set up the balls. Ashley chalked the end of her cue, she aimed her cue.

"It's not too late to back out." Derek teased.

"You should be more worried about yourself." She struck the ball sending it into the rest of them, s**ttering them along the table.

Derek moved around the table to line up his shot. "You're in trouble now Ash." He lined up and shot and sunk the 1-ball.

"Whoopie, you sunk one. Just you wait til I shoot again." Derek lined up again and sunk two balls.

"Stop being so lucky Derek." Ashley teased. Derek smiled and sunk another ball.

Ashley was starting to get worried, he wasn't missing a shot. She watched him lined up again, another ball sunk. He only needed to get the four and the six then he could sink the 8-ball.

Derek lined up another shot and sunk the four, then the six. Ashley swallowed hard. Derek began to line up his last shot. Ashley bit her lip.

Derek took his shot and the 8-ball went into the side pocket.

Ashley couldn't believe it. She only got to shoot once.

"You hustled me!" Ashley spat at him.

Derek smiled "Yeah... Yeah I did."

Ashley was stunned.

"Ash... if you don't wanna go through with the bet that's fine." Ashley looked at Derek. She did think he was cute, and loved his shaggy hair.

"I'll do it, a bet's a bet." They both smiled.

"Alright, let's get out of here." Derek paid for their drinks and they went outside.

"So what now, 'Master?'" Ashley giggled.

Derek looked into her eyes. "I think the first thing we're going to do is walk over to that small park down the street, and you're going suck me off."

"Are you serious?"

"Don't question me." Derek sternly said. He put his arm around her and they walked down the street and into the park.

"Let's head over to that tree." Derek pointed at dark tree and they started walking towards it.

"Take your shirt off, I wanna see your tits." Ashley brought her hands to the bottom of her shirt and slowly took it off. He looked at her breasts in her black bra. He reached his hands out and grabbed her breasts, squeezing them in his hands.

"You have some nice titties." Derek started kissing her cleavage and brought his hands to her back, searching for the clasp.

"It's in the front." Ashley giggled.

"Oh." Derek's hands came back to her breasts and gave them another squeeze, then did her bra. The cups fell away exposing her breasts to the cool night air, hardening her nipples.

Derek leaned over and began sucking on her tits again; he sucked on her nipples and lightly bit them. Ashley moaned in pleasure. Derek straightened up.

"Well, that's enough of that. Now get on your knees." Ashley did as she was told and got onto her knees. She noticed the bulge in his pants and licked her lips.

"Well, what are you waiting for?" Derek asked. "Pull out my cock and start sucking it." Ashley began to undo his pants and she pulled them and his boxers down his legs, his cock bounding free of its constraints.

She took his cock in her hand and slowly started stroking it. She teased the tip of it with her tongue. She could feel herself getting wet.

Derek looked down at her. "Take my dick into your mouth." She looked up at him, then opened her mouth wide and moved her mouth down his cock.

She moved her head up and down his cock and a steady speed. She came off it and then licked down the underside of his cock until she reached his balls. She teased them with her tongue while she stroked him off. She sucked one of his balls into her mouth and then began to alternate between them.

She slid a hand down the front of her jeans and started to rub her wet pussy.

"Fucking hell Ash, you've gotta be a dirty slut if you can use your mouth that good, are you a dirty slut?" He asked her with a smile.

She released his balls from her mouth. "I'm a dirty slut." She then licked her way back up his cock and went back to sucking on it. She started to move a finger in and out of her pussy.

Derek grabbed Ashley's long brown hair and began to fuck her face. He brought her head down on his cock far enough to hit the back of her throat, causing her to gag.

"I'm almost ready to blow." Derek stared at Ashley while he f***ed her up and down his cock.

"Oh yeah slut, swallow my cum." Derek started to cum in Ashley's mouth. She tried to swallow as much as she could, but a little dribbled out of the side of her mouth. She brought her mouth off his cock and slid a finger up the trail of cum that dripped down her face and sucked the cum off it.

"Good girl." Ashley smiled wide. "Put your shirt back on, we're going back to my place." He then noticed that she was playing with herself and scolded her. "Take your hand out of there; I didn't say you could do that." Ashley slid her hand out of her pants. Derek pulled his cell phone out of his pocket and called for a cab while she dressed herself.

Ashley was antsy in the cab. Derek wasn't paying any attention to her. All she could think about was how wet she was, how much she wanted him to fuck her.

When they got to Derek's building they casually walked in and went up to his apartment. Derek opened the door and followed Ashley through it. He shut the door.

"Alright slut, strip." Ashley automatically began to take off all her clothes. She quickly took her shirt and bra off. Then slowly undid her pants and slid them down her legs. She then pulled off her black thong. She stood in front of him.

Derek picked her up and walked into the living room, he dropped her on his couch. Spreading her legs he started to kiss her pussy lips. Ashley let out a little moan.

"Goddamn you're a wet little slut aren't you?" He slid a finger into her pussy and started to suck on her clit. Ashley began to moan some more, she could feel herself getting close to cumming.

Derek stopped eating her out and took off his shirt revealing his flat stomach. Then pulled his pants off, showing off his hard cock.

He climbed on top of her and moved his cock to her pussy. He rubbed the tip along her wet slit teasing her.

"Do you want this cock?" He asked her looking into her lust filled eyes.

"Yes."

He smiled and slid his cock into her. He built a steady rhythm. Ashley was moaning in delight, she could feel herself on the edge of orgasm.

Finally it was too much for her. She tilted her head back and let out a loud groan. Derek stopped fucking her and climbed off.

"How was that?" he asked her. She just smiled.

"Do you want some more."

"Yes."

"I'll be right back." He stood up and walked off into his bedroom. He quickly returned with something in his hand. She looked at it and realized it was a tube of lube.

"What are you planning on doing with that?" She asked curiously.

"Well Ash, have you ever taken it up the ass?" He asked bluntly.

"No." She quickly responded.

"Well, I guess it's time for you to learn what it's like." He twisted the cap off.

"I don't think I wanna do that." Ashley said.

"Ash, you lost the bet, now you have to live with that."

"But I didn't realize you were going to do something to my ass."

"Well, you did agree to be used however I want, and I want your little asshole." Ashley bit her lip, she agreed to that.

"Fine."

"Good, now get on all fours. On the floor over here." She got off the couch and moved over to where he pointed, getting on her hands and knees.

He moved behind her and spread her cheeks. Taking the lube he squeezed some out down the crack of her ass, and then used his fingers to spread it over her asshole.

"How does that feel?" He asked her.

"Okay."

He smiled, then slowly he started to penetrate her hole with his finger. Ashley gasped and tightened her hole.

"You've gotta relax, it'll feel good." She tried to relax and he slowly slid farther in. He nearly pushed his whole finger in when he started to pull it out.

Ashley was starting to enjoy getting her ass fingered and let out a small sigh.

"Are you starting to like it?" Derek asked her.

"Your finger feels so good up my ass." Derek smiled and slid another finger into her ass. Ashley clenched her teeth.

After a couple minutes Derek pulled his fingers out of her ass.

"I think you're ready for the main event now slut." He spanked her.

"Yeah, please fuck me in the ass. I want to feel your hard cock up it." She knew she needed it; her pussy and ass were on fire.

Derek got behind her and began to rub his cock up and down her hole. Slowly he pushed inside. Ashley gasped and groaned with this new sensation; she could feel him slowly move inside her. He got all the way inside and began to pull out. He did this a couple more times so she could get used to it.

He started to speed up. She steadied her upper body with one hand and moved the other down to her throbbing pussy. She jammed two of her fingers into herself and moaned loudly.

Derek smiled. "Enjoying yourself?"

"Fuck yeah." She panted. Derek smiled and started to move faster, thrusting in and out of her. He started grunting and could feel himself getting ready to cum.

Lust had taken over Ashley's mind. She was on fire. All she wanted to do was cum and she was getting close.

Ashley screamed out. "OH FUCK! I'M CUMMING!" Her orgasm took over. Her asshole clenched down on Derek's cock, the new pressure was too much for him and he filled her ass with his cum.

"How was that you little slut?" Derek asked.

"That was great."

"I knew you'd like it." Derek got up off the floor. "Do you want me to call you a cab?"

"Yeah." She answered while she stood up. "Where's your bathroom?"

"Through there." He pointed to a door with the phone as he dialed.

Ashley picked up her clothes and walked into the bathroom and cleaned herself up.

From this day they would see each other every day so fun and games and she always took his cum in her ass and pussy.... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time  |  Views: 608  |  
97%
  |  1

MOM'S BLACK BOYFRIEND - CHAPTER 1

Krystal lay quietly in your room listening to your Mother trying to suppress her moaning. You knew what we were doing, had known for weeks. Mr. Mike was fucking her & you strained to hear when it would start. There was a muffled sound of a slap & your Mother's agonized groan. I was abusing her now & it excited you. Your panties were drenched even before you touched yourself. You'd been masturbating for some time now, but nothing compared to the way you came as you listened to us. The sounds of flesh on flesh continued & you could hear your Mother sobbing softly. When you'd first heard that, you'd almost burst in on us to protect you, but as you listened, you could hear & feel your Mother's excitement growing & knew that she wasn't in danger at all. Your Mother wanted it & that peeked Krystal's curiosity. You began researching the internet & a whole new world opened to you. At first, you'd been surprised & repelled by what you saw. Couldn't comprehend how the women you saw would allow what was happening to them. After reading many stories & journal entries of the women, you began to understand. Your own first shy fumbling had been to pinch your pink nipples hard as you came. It was if an electrical circuit ran directly from them to your clit. Your orgasm was swift & much more powerful than anything you'd experienced in your short, young life.

After that, you became voracious in your reading & when you searched your Mother's room, you found the box at the rear of her closet. The clips on a chain that you knew now were to clamp nipples, the gags, some with different colored balls & one that looked like a bit that would fit in a horse's mouth. The various dildos & vibrators with some that you thought were to be used in other than a vagina. It excited you terribly to touch them & know that I'd used them with your Mother. You smelled them & looked around guiltily, as you licked a particularly pretty blue plastic phallus that even had veins on it's sides. There were other things that you could only guess at, but just seeing the things you'd spread on the bed excited you so much that you couldn't help rubbing the blue plastic on your pantied sex. When you jerked & came, the thought flashed through your mind. Your Mother came with this too, he used this on her. Ohhh God!!!

You laid there, your pussy almost in agony from the clothes pins you'd attached to your labia. Pouring just a little oil on your clit, you began to massage it, the pleasure immediate & easily built. You were trying to time it. Hoped that you could hold off long enough to cum when we did. When you did that, it was especially strong for you. You knew your Mother was a submissive slut now & the question burned within you. Were you the same, would your man someday dominate you & abuse you, as Mr. Mike was doing. Naturally you thought of Me, wondered what would happen if you just opened the door & went in to us. You had to stop yourself from thinking thoughts like that because your need to cum became unbearable that you couldn't control it. Your Mother was more voluble than usual & you listened to the abuse, her moans & My silence. Tried desperately in your mind to see Mr. Mike fucking your Mother & how I was hurting her. That's when the plan began to emerge & take shape. It frightened you, but excited your more. You knew now that as surely as it grew in your mind that it would be something you had to do. After I'd left the next morning, you began.

"Mom, I'd like to ask you about some things," you began. "The k**s at school can't talk about anything but sex & half the time I don't know what they're talking about & feel pretty stupid." "Well honey," your Mom replied. "I thought we'd talked about all that last year. You know all about the problems of getting pregnant & diseases." "Nooo Mom, that's not what I'm talking about. Sure, I know all about that. The k**s are talking about, well, different sex." Now your Mother looked at you sharply & demanded. "What do you mean different sex!!!"

"They're talking about being tied up & hurt. I don't know what they're talking about, what they mean by being hurt." You noticed the small smile that your Mother tried unsuccessfully to hide. "Honey," she started. "Some women like what they call Alternative sex. It's a little hard to explain, but being tied up is sometimes part of it. It's when a woman gives complete control to the man she's with." You waiting to interrupt, pounced. "Is it like that with you & Mr. Mike," you whispered. "Does he tie you up & hurt you, do you give Him complete control." The questions tumbled from you as if a dam had burst. Your Mother looked shocked & you noticed how her face flushed. She wasn't wearing a bra & her nipples had become erect in the thin house dress she wore.

"Young Lady, THAT's none of your business & I'm surprised at you asking such a thing!!!" You were grinning as you pried further. "I can hear you, you know. I can hear it when you're doing it." Your Mother wiped her hands, sat down looking at you seriously. "What do you mean, you can hear us, have you been spying on Mr. Mike & I!!!" "No Mom, I never did that. I can just hear you through the walls & sometimes it sounds like he's hitting you. I can hear sounds like that & you moaning. Is he hurting you Mom." You knew you'd painted your Mother into a corner & your Mother showing her embarrassment, hesitated before answering. "Krystal, what I do in my bedroom is private." You interrupting again, "But you said we could always talk about anything. You said that, didn't you. Does that mean that I'm supposed to tell you anything, but you can just say your things are private." You could see that your Mother didn't know how to answer, so you continued, slightly bolder now. "He does hurt you, doesn't he. I can hear when he hits you. I know it excites you & I know when you have an orgasm." Your Mother had hung her head, but now she looked up defiantly. "What do you know about orgasms!! Are you telling me that you're sexually active now." You knew she had you & replied, "No Mom, not yet, but I think about it all the time. I want it but I'm a little afraid. Can I tell you something without you getting all ballistic on me." Your Mother looked at you, as you stammered.

"I masturbate when you & Mr. Mike are doing it." You hurried to get it out before you lost your nerve. "I've been doing it for more than a month now, once right outside your door. I couldn't see much, but I could see your arms tied above you & I could hear Him. He kept asking you if you liked it. Then he started slapping your breasts. I heard you tell Him to do it harder. Then I watched Him move, grab you by your hair & start slapping your face while you sucking Him. He called you terrible names & it just seemed to excite you more. I watched YOU when you started playing with your clit & you want to know what!! I came right then, I came so good. I stayed watching you until he came on your face & you came too." Your Mother had begun to softly sob, saying "I'm so embarrassed." She just kept whispering it over & over until you said, "It's Ok Mom, It's Ok. I'm not trying to embarrass you. I just want to know about it. I want to know all about it." When your Mother began, her voice was low & you had to strain to hear her. "I'm a submissive Krystal, do you have any idea what that is." You giggled & said, "I didn't until a month ago, but I know now, I found out about it on the internet. That's where you met Mr. Mike, isn't it. The internet." You continued, telling your Mother that you'd found her secret box & seen what the things were used for. Told her, you'd tried some of them when she & Mr. Mike had gone out.

"Mom," you inquired. "How long have you been like this. You & Daddy didn't do that, did you." Your Mother shook her head miserably. "I've always known I was different, I knew it when I was a little girl, but I didn't know what it meant & I was frightened. I tried to explain it to your Father, but he never understood. When I started chatting with Mr. Mike on the internet, it was like he'd known me all my life. He KNEW what I was thinking sometimes before I did myself. He made me tell Him things I'd never told anyone & it excited me, made me feel wonderful. He taught me that there was nothing wrong with me, that some people were meant to follow a natural order of things. He doesn't make me do things honey, I want to do them for Him. I don't know if you can understand, but when I'm with Him, I feel alive & I haven't felt that way for a very long time. Your Father & I had stopped having sex years before he died & I just thought that was how it was supposed to be. I was afraid to meet Mr. Mike, he was so strong in the things he felt & said to me. Finally, I just couldn't stand it anymore & we met. Nothing happened that first time, we just talked, but he started telling me what he wanted to do to me. There were people there that I thought might hear Him, but I couldn't tell Him to stop. I was so excited, I would have gone with Him right then, but he said, "No", that he wanted me to have time to think about what it would mean. He didn't call or meet me in the chat room for three days & I was almost insane with it. I thought maybe I wasn't good enough, maybe I'd said something that had put Him off. Krystal knew now that your Mother was going to tell it all, your own fingers had found your moist swollen lips & you furtively stroked your pussy as you listened.

"Do you remember when I told you I was going to spend the weekend with Aunt Sally. I had to wait until you went on that school trip. I met Him & we went to Lake Arrowhead. He had booked a cabin & we were all alone. We had some wine & He just took my clothes off. I was so embarrassed, but he kept telling me that it was alright & somehow I began to believe Him. When I was naked, he told me that I was going to be that way for the entire weekend. Just Him telling me that had me almost crazy, then He touched me. Told me I was soaked & just a fucking white slut. Called me so many things & it just excited me more. Then He twisted my nipples & I came." You smiled at yourself, that remembering the first time you'd pinched your own pink nipples & how good it had been. You reached across the table with your left hand taking your Mothers, your right hand continuing it's manipulations. Brightening & sighing, she continued. "He'd brought things. Things I'd never seen before & he explained what each was for & how he was going to use them on me. Many of the things you found in that box are things He brought that first time. He told me that he wanted to hurt me & that frightened me, but he said he wouldn't give me pain I couldn't bear. Wouldn't permanently damage or mark me. The more he told me, the more I wanted Him to do it. He didn't bind me that first time, but he used the nipple clamps & the gag. Somehow, the gag comforted me. I knew I wouldn't have to say anything. The whole weekend was a blur. He did things to me that I hadn't ever imagined. He told me how much it meant to Him that I was bearing it for Him & I felt like a Princess. My body ached when he brought me home & I was exhausted. He made me see what I am that weekend & I can't live without it now."

Krystal's mind was seeing the black man & the things you thought I must have done. Your orgasm took you & you watched your Mother's eyes widen as you trembled. Your Mother's hand tightened on yours & she said, "It's Ok honey, I understand. It's Ok." When you'd calmed, you whispered, "Mom, I have to know. You have to tell me. Am I like you? Am I going to be like that with a man?" Your Mother smiled a soft smile saying, "I don't know honey, it's something that only you'll know, when it happens to you. That probably won't be for a long time, but if you are, you'll know about it. I know you like Mr. Mike. I was afraid you wouldn't & I didn't know what I'd do then. You'll always come first in my life, but I need Him so much Krystal, please try to understand." You laughed & said, "I know that Mom. It's Ok. I'm cool with it. I wanted you to tell me & now you have. Will you tell me more about all of it now." Your Mother nodded & you left to take a shower before leaving for school. There wasn't a chance that you could think about things at school except what your Mother & Mr. Mike were doing. Twice you asked to be excused from class & went to the deserted restroom to get yourself off. You'd become very proficient at it & could work yourself up enough just thinking that you could get off in minutes once you got your panties down. When you got home, you helped your Mother around the house & nothing more was said. It had been a momentous day for you & you hurried through your homework so you could get onto the net & to your favorite sites. Now when you looked at pictures of women bound, gagged or in pain, all you could see was your Mother & that black Man, Mr. Mike, at that moment, was sitting quietly down stair watching television.

After you'd been to the bathroom & gotten ready for bed. You heard us chatting as we came upstairs. Again you lay quietly, waiting. You strained to hear, but was only greeted by silence. When you heard the light tap at your door, you jumped. Thinking your Mother wanted to tell you something, you said, "I'm not sl**ping yet." When I came in, your heart started hammering. I crossed to you & sat at your side on your bed. I sat quietly for a moment & then said. "I understand you & your Mother had quite a talk after I left." You were only wearing a T-shirt & panties, knew that I could see your pink nipples hard in the material, as I continued. "You alright with it. I don't want you to misunderstand." I'd begun to stroke your arm & you felt faint. Now you knew what your Mother had meant about how I spoke. All you wanted Me to do, was continue. "She says you have concerns Krystal, that you think because she's submissive that you might be. I think it's something we should find out about, don't you?"

****** TO BE CONTINUED ******... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 2264  |  
98%
  |  9

Draft Photogenic

Alyson looked at her watch. Damn 4:30 she thought, I am never going to get a photo today. She dashed into the camera shop praying there was someone there who could do a passport photo.

"Hi," she smiled brightly to the young girl behind the counter. "Is it too late in the day to get a passport photo done. I'm in a bit of a jam."

"Oh yes no problem we are here for another half hour. Only takes five minutes."

She led Alyson around the counter to the back of the shop where the processing lab was.

"Shane this lady needs a passport photo done."

A voice answered from behind a wall.

"Yeah sure, let me set up the camera. There's a mirror there if you want to fix your hair."

Pulling a brush out of her purse Alyson tamed her flame red mane, and took a second to powder her nose. Minimal make up the form had said. Fine by her.

"Ready?"

Alyson turned around and came face to face with what was easily the most beautiful man she had ever laid eyes on. He stood maybe 5'8" or 5'9" but his presence filled the space. He had broad shoulders and a swimmers build. His skin was the colour of coffee with good cream. He kept his head shaven and a wore a neat goatee, but it was his eyes that mesmerized her. They were a luminous brown, the exact colour of cognac, serious but with a hint of mischief. By far his best feature she thought

"I am. Where would you like me?", Alyson turned around.

In my bed was Shane's immediate thought, but no show of emotion betrayed his stray thought. He appraised her quickly. She was a beautiful girl. Long red hair that flowed down her back. Her eyes were that impossible shade that hovered between blue and green depending on her mood. Her lips were full and inviting as she smiled at him. She stood 5'4" and though she was heavier than the average woman she carried it well with curves in all the right places; ample hips round breasts and an ass that could make a man lose his religion.

"See the X on the floor," Shane pointed. "Stand there, back straight, look right into the lens and no smiling please."

Alyson looked seriously into the lens and waited for the flash. There was none.

"Bugger."

"Is there a problem?" Alyson asked.

"My flash died, Shane sighed. "I'm afraid I don't have a replacement here either. I won't be able to take your picture today."

"That is a bugger. I needed that for tomorrow morning." Alyson ran her hand through her hair. "Any idea where I could get one done at this hour?"

"Well... if you can wait until we close at five, I have another passport camera at my studio a couple of blocks away. I could do it for you there." He slid a business card out of his wallet and handed it to her. "The address is there."

She thought about it for a minute and realised she didn't have much choice. "Are you sure? That sounds like a lot of trouble for you."

"Oh no trouble. I was going there anyway. Go get yourself a coffee and I will meet you there."

Alyson got into her car and drove the couple of blocks over and parked outside the building. Not long after five she spotted Shane approaching the building. She opened her car door and got out.

"Oh hey you showed up,' he smiled. "C'mon in"

Alyson followed Shane inside. It was a plain room but the photos on the wall were magnificent. "Your work?" Alyson asked.

"Yep, best advertisement for a studio right? I'll just be a second." Shane disappeared through another door. He returned quickly with another passport camera in hand.

"Right through here... um your name? "

"Oh uh Alyson... and you are Shane." Alyson held up the business card.

"Clever girl. Ok if you could stand over there this will just take a few minutes"

Alyson stood in front of the blank wall as Shane positioned the camera.

"And we're good. It takes about two minutes to process."

"Thank you so much. You don't know how much I appreciate this. What do I owe you?"

"Not a thing. It was my fault the flash wasn't replaced. Consider it an act of kindness." Shane smiled.

"No really you don't have to do that. I can pay. Please" Alyson opened her purse.

"No no. It was my pleasure. Really. But um ...oh nevermind."

"What?"

"Well I had an ulterior motive for asking you here... no no I'm not weird, but I am working on a portfolio. I need a few more shots. You'd be perfect."

"Me? Oh no no I don't think ...I'm not really what you consider photogenic, " Alyson blushed as she spoke. Shane cut her off.

"Perfect. That's what I said. Game?" he flashed her another smile, almost a challenge.

Alyson looked at that smile and thought what the hell. She had her passport photo, and nothing else to do tonight.

"Game."

Taking her arm he led her through the door where he'd come from with the passport camera. Alyson looked around mildly shocked. The outer waiting room gave no hint to the room that laid beyond. There were four different sets, if that's what you could call them, arranged with what appeared to be themes. One was a french bordello type scene like something out of Moulin Rouge. Another was what appeared to be school lockers. One was an old fashioned claw foot tub and all the trappings for a leisurly bath. The other was some kind of gothic dungeon scene. Alyson looked at Shane with a cocked eyebrow.

"Just what kind of photoshoot had you planned here? You said you weren't weird."

"Oh this ... no no... this is my cash cow. You wouldn't believe what wives will pay for a calander for hubby's 50th birthday. It pays well enough for me to help keep the camera shop afloat and pursue my own interests. Let me get set up"

Alyson relaxed. She watched as Shane readied his camera and equipment.. He went to the stereo on the wall and slipped in a CD. Classical music floated out.

"Chopin? Nice touch."

"Photography is all about mood. I'm setting the mood." Alyson walked around the room as Shane continued to prep. He placed a bench in front of a screen. "Ok up you go"

"I'm not exactly prepared for a photoshoot to be honest...I mean what I am wearing isn't exactly glamourous. Plain skirt, plain blouse." Alyson bit her lip her old shyness creeping up on her.

"Nonsense Alyson. You look lovely. Besides it's all head and shoulder shots. You okay with that? You'd really be helping me out, besides, he grinned, "you owe me."

Alyson took a deep breath. Nothing like spontenaiety. "Let's do it."

Shane came over to position her just so on the bench. "Back straight, shoulders back," he said walking backwards away from her, "tilt your head..no like that... ok hold that." He started clicking away.

"So tell me about your cash cow. Women really come here for these boudoir calenders?" Alyson was intrigued.

"Oh yeah... you should see them, they LOVE it. The thought of exposing their naughty sides, although I assure you everything I do is tasteful, it gets them all excited. They tip quite well," Shane chuckled.

"So how does it work? How do you do it?" Curiosity was killing the cat.

"Turn your head, look over my shoulder... good. Oh we make appoinments, find out what kind of calendar she'd like to make for her husband. I've got four sets, you can use one or all four. There's a room full of costumes all shapes and sizes, although we do stipulate you provide your own fetish wear. Ok now look down... and be serious for this one... think of something sad."

Fetish wear? Look sad? How the hell was she supposed to do that. She started to giggle.

"I'm sorry. Now you have me picturing 50 year old women in PVC gear with whips and handcuffs. How can anyone be serious after that?"

Shane laughed. "Yeah well 50 is the new 40. Some of these women are hot.... and some are not. A customer is a customer tho."

"Do you have gift certificates?' Alyson giggled again "Maybe I will get one for my Mom"

Shane put the camera down. "Althought I'm sure your Mum is lovely, I think I'd much rather see you in a costume." Clearly another challenge was being issued.

"Oh yeah? My choice?" Alyson was issuing a challenge of her own.

"Absolutely. You want to have a look?"

Alyson slid off the stool. "Show me the way."

Shane led her to the wardrobe room. He was right; the place was full of costumes all shapes and sizes to fit his scenes. "Any requests?," Alyson smiled.

"Surprise me." Shane walked out closing the door.

Alyson strolled through the room glancing over the fabrics. Everything was organized and clean and well labeled. Alyson fingered a tartan skirt. Hmmm she thought, this could be interesting. She found a short tartan skirt in her size easily enough, as well as a matching blazer. She kept on her own blouse and stockings. Her own sensible shoes suited the uniform to a tee. Reaching for her purse Alyson extracted her brush and a hair elastic. She found her glasses and put those on as well. Voila instant school girl. She looked at herself in the mirror. What am I getting myself into she thought with an evil smile.

Alyson opened the door and walked back into the room. Shane turned around jaw dropping. "That's not what I expected."

"What? You expected me to sashay out in a feather boa & corsettes singing 'Voulez-vous coucher avec moi ce soir?'"

"Cheeky."

"I know." Alyson walked over to the locker set. "OK tell me what to do"

Shane retreived the camera again. "OK smile for me school girl"

Alyson smiled and the camera snapped away. There were actual books in the locker so she took them out and pretended to be pouring over them studiously. She dropped a book and bent over provocatively to pick it up. She eyed Shane over the edge of her glasses. "It's warm in here." She took off her blazer.

"Mmmm ok be a little more daring for me... why don't you unbutton a couple of those buttons. Maybe you've been called to the dean's office and you are in trouble. Maybe you have to get yourself out of trouble, the best way you know how."

Alyson suddenly felt self-conscious again. "Uh... I don't know." She blushed a little.

Shane put down the camera. He walked over to where she was standing. "Do you even realise how gorgeous you are?"

"Um I don't even know you ad I don't know what I am doing here. Perhaps I should just leave."

"Perhaps, but we both know you want to stay." Shane reached out and pulled her into him. Taking her face in his hands he traced her bottom lip with his thumb and tugged it down. Shane leaned into Alyson annd kissed her, softly at first, guaging her reaction. She didn't pull away. He kissed her again, more thoroughly sliding his tongue over hers tasting, teasing drawing back out breaking the kiss ad looking at her.

"Shall I stop Alyson?"

Alyson let out a shuddering sigh. It had been a long time since she reacted like this to a man. "Please go on." Pulling her into his embrace he began kissing her with more passion. Alyson arched into him aching to be touched.He trailed kisses down her neck and gently nibbled the delicate skin there. She moaned and her breath caught in her throat. "Please don't stop."

Shane leaned back and began unbuttoning her blouse. He trailed kisses down her chest as he deftly reached around and unclasped her bra. he pushed off the blouse the bra and let them drop to the floor. Taking her hand he led her to the bed in the bordello scene. He laid her down on the bed and admired her for a few moments. Her breasts were milky white as was the rest of her exposed skin. Her nipples were a rosey tan colour pert and begging to be sucked. He obliged by leaning over and suckling one of her breasts while he massaged the other breast with his hand. A low moan escaped Alyson's lips and she arched up into Shane again. "Harder" she whispered. "please!"

Shane tugged at the nipple in his mouth with his teeth while he pinched the other between his forefinger and thumb. His cock was beginning to throb. Pulling her up onto her knees he slid his hands down her waist and over her buttocks squeezing them enjoying the roughness of the tweed skirt against her skin. He undid the button and pulled down the zipper and pushed it down over her hips. He then realised then she was wearing gartered stockings and no panties. His cock throbbed for real now and he ached to have her. As the skirt fell away he dug his fingers into the soft flesh of her thighs, caressing. Alyson leaned into his chest letting her breasts rub against his chest. He ran his hands over her buttocks and gently spread her cheeks sliding his finger down the length of her seeing how wet she was. Alyson whimpered a little, and d**g her nails down the length of his back. Shane shivered.

"You sir have far too much clothing on." Alyson tugged his shirt over Shane's head, and threw it on the floor. Her shaking hand tugged at his belt and she eventually got that off. Standing at the edge of the bed Shane allowed Alyson to undress him completly. She slid off the bed and onto her knees in front on him. She kissed her way down to his rock hard cock. Looking up at him she asked "Can I suck your cock Shane... please?"

He wrapped his hand in her hair and guided her head over the length of his throbbing shaft. Like a good girl she didn't stop until the whole shaft was in her throat up to his balls. He pulled her head back and drew out his cock. Taking it in his hand he pressed it against her cheek and lightly slapped her with it. She smiled playfully and stuck her tongue out to flick the head with is. Once again he f***ed his cock into her mouth. She moaned around it. Looking up at him she begged "Please fuck my mouth Shane." He groaned and it was he could do not to cum right there. He gritted his teeth and held back. Slowly he fucked her mouth as her eager tongue danced over his cock.

"I want to see if you are ready for me? Can I?" he asked. "Yes... please," she replied simply.

He laid her on the bed again and spread her legs. He began to explore her wet pussy. She was so wet, that the insides of her thighs were slick with her own juices. Shane drew a finger up the length of her and pressed it into her mouth. Alyson eagerly sucked her own wetness off his finger. He rubber he swollen clit with one hand as he delved one finger than two inside her. She was very tight he was pleased to feel the walls of her pussy contract around his finger. His cock strained but he needed to hear her say what she wanted next. He needed her to want it as much as he did.

"Alyson what do you want me to do next?"

"Oh Shane, I want you to fuck me... I want you to fuck my ass... please fuck my ass, Alyson begged with a sob in her voice.

"Such a bad girl, I may need to punish you."

Shane turned her over on all fours pulling her towards him. He spread more of her wetness over her ass and slowly inserted his finger to relax her. With his other hand he carressed her and lightly spanked her. Soon she was relaxed enough to accept the head of his cock. Slow, slow he pressed the tip of his rigid cock into Alyson's eargerly waiting ass. He groaned loudly and she arched her back into him. He slid his cock carefully all the way into her ass all the way up to his balls. She cried out and moaned. As he gently fucked her ass he massaged her throbbing clit. She cried out again and begged him to rub her clit faster. "Oh God I want to cum." He obliged her knowing like most women this would only make her want more. He pulled out of her ass and continued to rub her clit as she crested and came all over his hand.

"What a bad little girl you are," Shane chuckled. "what shall we do next?"

"Please Shane I need you to fuck my pussy. Hard. Please" Her eyes pleaded with him. He rolled her back onto her back putting a pillow ner her ass for better suport. He grasped her hips and entered her pussy. Lifting her legs and pushing them back towards her chest he began fucking her slowly, deeply filling her hot tight pussy with his throbbing cock. The both groaned in sync. Each downward stroke Shane made Alyson clenched her kegal muscles and he could feel her grip his cock. It was more than her could bare. He grasped her hips and began to slam his cock into her showing no mercy.

"OH GOD YES Shane FUCK ME FUCK ME HARD," Alyson screamed. "I'M GOING TO CUM"

Shane slammed his cock deep into Alyson's pussy as her whole body arched contracted and pulled him into her. He too groaned and suddenly his hot cum was gushing into her. He continued to fuck her as she rode wave after wave of pleasure.

"Such a naughty girl. A naughty naughty girl," Shane murmered into her ear.

"Ah but I am your naughty girl." She kissed him thoroughly. "What shall I make us for supper?"

Shane pulled her into him. "Let me just hold you ... we'll discuss supper later love"... Continue»
Posted by vandolly 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Interracial Sex, Mature  |  Views: 800  |  
97%
  |  2

KRYSTALL GETS MORE THAN SHE PLANNED - PART 3

Krystall jolted awake with a start as you muscles tensed & a searing pain shot through your buttock. You spun around to see a man you hadn't seen before with an electric prod in his hand standing over you wearing just a pair of jeans & screamed.

"No point screamin, Krystall, no one for miles around cept for us who are gonna be havin' fun with you!" Came the big mans deep southern drawl as he jabbed you again with the prod. "You play nice now or it's gonna get a lot worse!"

You froze, although you found you couldn't stop yourself shaking & watched the man move across the room & gather up some items he'd brought in with him. He opened the lid of the cage & took hold of your hair roughly, moving your head to where he had easy access to it before placing a ball gag in your mouth & a harness over your head that held the gag firmly in place whilst squashing your nose. You whined into the gag, but to no avail. The man began to roughly tug at your nipples, still sore from the day before, they hardened rapidly & were soon clamped once again. The clamps were little crocodile clamps, the teeth of which bit into your tender white skin & tears filled your eyes. Seeing this, the man turned you to face him roughly by your hair & licked your cheek, tasting your tears.

"Mmmm, there will be plenty more of them before the day's out Krystall. You'd better start to suck it up!"

The man took hold of your bonds & lifted you clear of the cage before releasing your bonds, holding your wrists to your ankles & straightening you out, rubbing life back into your aching limbs.

"Today, we're going to have a party & your the entertainment. You'll be used & abused as our guests wish whilst we have a few drinks & eat & then later you'll be the floor show."

You shook your head violently in objection, but you knew it was pointless, you'd initiated this & benn the one insisting that you didn't have a safe word. You hadn't expected to be dragged away from your apartment & used as a plaything for anyone who cared for an entire weekend.

Your hands were released only to be looped into a set of rope handcuffs & your arms bent up above your head & the rope fastened around your waist, left forming a lead in front of you. Shackles were placed on your ankles & the rope binding them untied before the man jabbed you once again with the prod & told you to leave the room & head out of the cabin.

As you blinked in the light, you saw they were way out in the country by one of the big lakes, the location was beautiful & you would have liked staying there had it not been for your current predicament. You could smell Barbecue smoke & as we rounded the corner of the cabin, you saw the small crowd of guests, half a dozen men or so grouped around a barbecue & picnic tables with a number of women milling between them all in various states of undress & restraint. You saw a women with a high blond ponytail & shibari body bonds moving between the men serving drinks & thought that she must be Miranda from the night before.

As we moved over to the group, guided by more prods from the shocker, Miranda was called forward & after some whispered instructions, your rope lead was passed over & Miranda led you to the central picnic table, which was different to the others, in that, it had a padded top & rings at various points all over it.

"Bend over!" Miranda said, as you got a shove from behind making you lose your balance slightly & topple forward onto the bench hard. The blow of landing on the table without being able to put out your hands winded you & your weight crushing down on the clamps, sent a searing pain through your 38DD breasts. The rope lead was fastened around the bench holding you down, although with your arms fastened behind your head, you wasn't sure if you would be able to stand unaided anyway. Whilst crouched under the table, Miranda released some catches & a section of the table below. Your breasts were removed, releasing the pressure on your nipples & letting your full breasts hang in the cool lake breeze. You could feel Miranda manipulating your breasts, although you had no idea what she was doing, although you knew it was guaranteed that it wouldn't be nice, whatever it was. Miranda moved behind you once more & gave you a sharp slap on your phat ass, making you jolt against your bonds showing you were securely fastened before Miranda moved on.

You felt your pussy lips being tugged & stretched before clamps were applied & tugged roughly out to the side, spreading you & letting the cool air stimulate your pussy, which despite your fear & discomfort was getting hotter & wetter by the minute. You could feel the tethers attached to the clamps across the back of your thighs & could ease the pressure on your pussy by shifting your weight forward, crushing your legs into the bench. Miranda worked methodically around the bench, not saying a word & out of your line of vision, so it took your breath away when a great splurge of cold lube was deposited on your phat ass. You felt something cold follow it & press against your tight asshole, which gave way easily after its abuse the night before. You hadn't a clue what had been put in you, but you could feel it resting on your back before Miranda retched your head back & somehow fixed it to the back of your head, meaning if you didn't keep your head back, the object drove deep into you. Miranda came in front of you & gave you a wink before standing & walking away.

You were left restrained, uncomfortable, but hugely aroused whilst you could here the noise of the party behind you. Occasionally, you could here one of the other women give out a playful squeal, but when you tried to turn your head to see, your phat ass was invaded further by the hook. Your neck hurt & every so often you would have to relax your neck muscles & let the hook invade you. As you began to grow accustomed to the feeling, you started to rock your head back & forth gently fucking your ass, your movements giving little tugs to the clamps on your pussy lips. You could feel your pleasure building & had forgotten what was going on behind you until a movement caught the corner of your eye, where you spotted Me from the night before, snapping pictures of you fucking yourself.

You continued as I took pictures as you became aware that the noise from the party had died down & that everyone was watching you. As your climax grew inside you, you felt hot breath on your pussy before your clit was sucked into a warm mouth & stretched away from you before it popped from their lips & was replaced by a lapping tongue. You saw the petite high heeled feet of the woman licking you, slide under the table as she sat on the ground & licked & fingered your saturated pussy. The woman's fingers withdrew & you groaned into the ball gag as a cock replaced them in one long thrust. The man began to fuck you hard, each stroke tugging hard on the clamps at your pussy, sending jolts of pain through your body & denying your orgasm. The thrusts rocked your body, making it difficult to keep your head from fucking your asshole harder & harder as the man buried his manhood in you faster & faster.

"Remember that you're not to cum until permitted, Bitch!" Came a familiar voice from the night before. "If you're seen to be having trouble controlling yourself, Miranda will be on hand to ensure you hold on," & with that, you saw Miranda appear before you with a box in her hands, wires from which lead under the table.

The man fucking you groaned loudly & emptied his load into your sopping pussy before withdrawing & the feeling of the tongue that had been on your clit all this time burying itself in you, hungrily licking & slurping the man's seed from you & cleaning you ready for the next man.

Another cock plunged home, longer & thinner than the first & you could feel it thumping into your womb. The licking & fucking were stimulating you to the extent that the discomfort was forgotten & you began to feel your climax build once again. You began to let your head rock with the thrusts fucking your asshole, imagining that 2 men were invading you, building a steady rhythm. As you neared the edge, a searing pain shot through your nipples, making your closed eyes snap wide open to see Miranda with a wicked grin on her face, turning a dial on the box she held. With the flick of a switch, the pain was gone, but you were back in the reality of your situation, uncomfortable & being used.

The routine carried on, each man fucking you in turn with the woman between your legs cleaning the cum from you before the next cock invaded you. You tried to hold back as much as you could to avoid Miranda's cruel electric shocks coursing through your nipples, but the stimulation was too intense & the shocks came more & more frequently. You had been begging to be allowed to cum, since the first shocks had seared through your nipples, but now with the last man dumping his load inside you, you heard Me, who'd k**napped you, voice through the fog in your head give permission & you came, your juices flowing over the face of the woman slurping the cum from you.

The men set about adjusting your bonds, removing the hook from your asshole & the gag from your mouth. Following your orgasm, your body was limp & you made no effort to struggle as they flipped you onto your back & let your head drop over the edge of the table. They bound your legs, bent at the knees & restrained the ends of the rope to the middle of the table, forcing your legs back, exposing your pussy & ass at the other end of the table. They bound your breasts & strapped you down to the table with the loose ends forcing them out in front of you, the restricted bl**d supply turning them gradually purple.

The adjustments had given the men time to recover & before you were completely aware of what was happening, they had formed short lines at either end of you. The first man stepped forward between your legs & thrust his hard cock deep into your ass, as Miranda fired bolts of electricity through your nipples once again making you cry out in pain. The first man at your head stepped forward & gripping your hair roughly turned your head & thrust his cock into your mouth, making you gag as it hit the back of your throat & starting you begging for them to stop. Miranda fired more volts through your nipples as the man in charge stepped forward & told you to suck & if the men weren't satisfied, you would be punished by Miranda's actions. The other women at the camp were goading, the men on to abuse you in every way as well as walking up & slapping your breasts & phat ass as the men used your open holes. The onslaught was immense with Miranda shocking you to keep your attention on sucking the cock in your mouth & having had your hands freed wanking the men hard who would taking the place of those fucking you. You begged to be released whenever your mouth wasn't full & your pleas for the men to go easy on your sore asshole & pussy went unheard as the men pounded so hard that the bench rocked & moved.

You hated your situation, but despite yourself, your body was responding to its rough treatment & the other women began inflicting more pain to hold back your orgasm, as you began to revel in your abuse & instead of complain, beg for permission to cum & urge the men on. The women around were also aroused by your vocal outbursts & added their own goading to the men.

I hadn't used you so far, but I came to the front of the que as the man fucking you filled your pussy with yet more cum. Moving forward, I took My huge black cock in My hand & rubbed its engorged head over your clit & dipping the tip just inside before withdrawing & rubbing again. The man at your head emptied his load into your throat as you swallowed hungrily before snapping your head around to face the man between your legs.

"Krystall, it's time for you to repay Miranda for her services! After you've satisfied her, you can cum when you wish." With which, I plunged My huge black cock into your asshole. My deep stroke took your breathe away as I was the biggest man there & having not released so far, My engorged black cock was at its finest. You dropped your head back over the edge of the table to see Miranda step forward & push her pussy onto your mouth. You tried to turn your head away as you hadn't never been with a woman before & hadn't intended to either, but another zap to your nipples told you, you had no choice in the matter. Miranda was clean shaved & you could see her lips glisten with her juices as she parted her lips for you to get better access. You gingerly licked her clit at first before beginning to lap with longer & longer strokes. My huge black cock in your ass was bringing your orgasm closer & terrified of what punishment would befall if you came before Miranda. You picked up your pace, using all the techniques you knew you enjoyed receiving. Miranda began to moan softly & you took this as a good moment to bring your hand up & slip first one, then 2 fingers inside her.

As your fingers worked back & forth, Miranda pushed down against you, urging you on, but you were struggling to concentrate your own climax building inside you. You couldn't believe how long I fucked your asshole had lasted as your orgasm was so close & you desperately needed more time. In one last effort to make Miranda cum before you, you reached around & began to circle her ass gently applying more & more pressure until your finger popped inside her tight muscle. Miranda let out a deep groan & as you felt the muscles of her pussy & ass contract sharply at which point you let go as well, your ass muscles clamping down on My huge black cock. This was obviously all I needed as I unloaded into your sloppy bowels before withdrawing & letting you feel My seed flow from you.

You were exhausted & sore, but satisfied & was glad that the part seemed to have shifted focus from you to 2 of the other women who had got over excited & started to have a little fun of their own.

I was left with you & after I untied you & massaged the life back into your limbs, I took you to the cabin where I showed you into a room containing nothing but a bed & a shower.

"I'll be locking you in here for now, but get cleaned up & some rest, as you'll be the center piece of this evenings entertainment with the other women."

With the click of the lock, you were alone to prepare for whatever lie in store....


****** TO BE CONTINUED ******... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Group Sex  |  Views: 409  |  
100%
  |  2

Ashley & Derek have fun after a night at the b

Ashley and her friend Derek were at the bar having some drinks after work and had been playing pool for a while now.

Ashley was shooting and she only had to sink the 8-ball. Bending over the table she lined up her cue. Derek stared at her ass, her tight jeans showing it off. She struck the white ball. It smoothly rolled to the 8-ball and tapped it into the corner pocket.

"YES! I win again!" Ashley said with a huge grin.

"You just got lucky." Derek smugly replied.

"Oh yeah? We should have another game then."

"We should make this one interesting then." Derek had a sly look on his face.

"What did you have in mind?" Ashley asked.

"Well, to be blunt Ash, I was thinking a rather steep bet." A curious look spread across Ashley's face.

"What?"

"Well," Derek put an arm around Ashley and whispered into her ear. "If I win, I get to use you however I want."

Ashley looked at him. "However you want?"

His hand moved down her back and he squeezed her ass. "However I want."

"What do I get if I win?"

"What do you want?"

Ashley thought for a minute.

"You become my slave for next weekend." Ashley grinned.

"Really? What kind of slave?" Derek asked with a grin.

"I'm helping my friend Rachel garden next weekend and we could use a big strong man for heavy lifting." She started laughing.

"Alright."

Ashley's left eyebrow raised a bit. "You're serious?"

"Of course I am." He stared into her eyes.

Ashley thought for a minute. "Alright, we've got a bet, but I break."

"Alright." Derek went to the far end of the table and set up the balls. Ashley chalked the end of her cue, she aimed her cue.

"It's not too late to back out." Derek teased.

"You should be more worried about yourself." She struck the ball sending it into the rest of them, s**ttering them along the table.

Derek moved around the table to line up his shot. "You're in trouble now Ash." He lined up and shot and sunk the 1-ball.

"Whoopie, you sunk one. Just you wait til I shoot again." Derek lined up again and sunk two balls.

"Stop being so lucky Derek." Ashley teased. Derek smiled and sunk another ball.

Ashley was starting to get worried, he wasn't missing a shot. She watched him lined up again, another ball sunk. He only needed to get the four and the six then he could sink the 8-ball.

Derek lined up another shot and sunk the four, then the six. Ashley swallowed hard. Derek began to line up his last shot. Ashley bit her lip.

Derek took his shot and the 8-ball went into the side pocket.

Ashley couldn't believe it. She only got to shoot once.

"You hustled me!" Ashley spat at him.

Derek smiled "Yeah... Yeah I did."

Ashley was stunned.

"Ash... if you don't wanna go through with the bet that's fine." Ashley looked at Derek. She did think he was cute, and loved his shaggy hair.

"I'll do it, a bet's a bet." They both smiled.

"Alright, let's get out of here." Derek paid for their drinks and they went outside.

"So what now, 'Master?'" Ashley giggled.

Derek looked into her eyes. "I think the first thing we're going to do is walk over to that small park down the street, and you're going suck me off."

"Are you serious?"

"Don't question me." Derek sternly said. He put his arm around her and they walked down the street and into the park.

"Let's head over to that tree." Derek pointed at dark tree and they started walking towards it.

"Take your shirt off, I wanna see your tits." Ashley brought her hands to the bottom of her shirt and slowly took it off. He looked at her breasts in her black bra. He reached his hands out and grabbed her breasts, squeezing them in his hands.

"You have some nice titties." Derek started kissing her cleavage and brought his hands to her back, searching for the clasp.

"It's in the front." Ashley giggled.

"Oh." Derek's hands came back to her breasts and gave them another squeeze, then did her bra. The cups fell away exposing her breasts to the cool night air, hardening her nipples.

Derek leaned over and began sucking on her tits again; he sucked on her nipples and lightly bit them. Ashley moaned in pleasure. Derek straightened up.

"Well, that's enough of that. Now get on your knees." Ashley did as she was told and got onto her knees. She noticed the bulge in his pants and licked her lips.

"Well, what are you waiting for?" Derek asked. "Pull out my cock and start sucking it." Ashley began to undo his pants and she pulled them and his boxers down his legs, his cock bounding free of its constraints.

She took his cock in her hand and slowly started stroking it. She teased the tip of it with her tongue. She could feel herself getting wet.

Derek looked down at her. "Take my dick into your mouth." She looked up at him, then opened her mouth wide and moved her mouth down his cock.

She moved her head up and down his cock and a steady speed. She came off it and then licked down the underside of his cock until she reached his balls. She teased them with her tongue while she stroked him off. She sucked one of his balls into her mouth and then began to alternate between them.

She slid a hand down the front of her jeans and started to rub her wet pussy.

"Fucking hell Ash, you've gotta be a dirty slut if you can use your mouth that good, are you a dirty slut?" He asked her with a smile.

She released his balls from her mouth. "I'm a dirty slut." She then licked her way back up his cock and went back to sucking on it. She started to move a finger in and out of her pussy.

Derek grabbed Ashley's long brown hair and began to fuck her face. He brought her head down on his cock far enough to hit the back of her throat, causing her to gag.

"I'm almost ready to blow." Derek stared at Ashley while he f***ed her up and down his cock.

"Oh yeah slut, swallow my cum." Derek started to cum in Ashley's mouth. She tried to swallow as much as she could, but a little dribbled out of the side of her mouth. She brought her mouth off his cock and slid a finger up the trail of cum that dripped down her face and sucked the cum off it.

"Good girl." Ashley smiled wide. "Put your shirt back on, we're going back to my place." He then noticed that she was playing with herself and scolded her. "Take your hand out of there; I didn't say you could do that." Ashley slid her hand out of her pants. Derek pulled his cell phone out of his pocket and called for a cab while she dressed herself.

Ashley was antsy in the cab. Derek wasn't paying any attention to her. All she could think about was how wet she was, how much she wanted him to fuck her.

When they got to Derek's building they casually walked in and went up to his apartment. Derek opened the door and followed Ashley through it. He shut the door.

"Alright slut, strip." Ashley automatically began to take off all her clothes. She quickly took her shirt and bra off. Then slowly undid her pants and slid them down her legs. She then pulled off her black thong. She stood in front of him.

Derek picked her up and walked into the living room, he dropped her on his couch. Spreading her legs he started to kiss her pussy lips. Ashley let out a little moan.

"Goddamn you're a wet little slut aren't you?" He slid a finger into her pussy and started to suck on her clit. Ashley began to moan some more, she could feel herself getting close to cumming.

Derek stopped eating her out and took off his shirt revealing his flat stomach. Then pulled his pants off, showing off his hard cock.

He climbed on top of her and moved his cock to her pussy. He rubbed the tip along her wet slit teasing her.

"Do you want this cock?" He asked her looking into her lust filled eyes.

"Yes."

He smiled and slid his cock into her. He built a steady rhythm. Ashley was moaning in delight, she could feel herself on the edge of orgasm.

Finally it was too much for her. She tilted her head back and let out a loud groan. Derek stopped fucking her and climbed off.

"How was that?" he asked her. She just smiled.

"Do you want some more."

"Yes."

"I'll be right back." He stood up and walked off into his bedroom. He quickly returned with something in his hand. She looked at it and realized it was a tube of lube.

"What are you planning on doing with that?" She asked curiously.

"Well Ash, have you ever taken it up the ass?" He asked bluntly.

"No." She quickly responded.

"Well, I guess it's time for you to learn what it's like." He twisted the cap off.

"I don't think I wanna do that." Ashley said.

"Ash, you lost the bet, now you have to live with that."

"But I didn't realize you were going to do something to my ass."

"Well, you did agree to be used however I want, and I want your little asshole." Ashley bit her lip, she agreed to that.

"Fine."

"Good, now get on all fours. On the floor over here." She got off the couch and moved over to where he pointed, getting on her hands and knees.

He moved behind her and spread her cheeks. Taking the lube he squeezed some out down the crack of her ass, and then used his fingers to spread it over her asshole.

"How does that feel?" He asked her.

"Okay."

He smiled, then slowly he started to penetrate her hole with his finger. Ashley gasped and tightened her hole.

"You've gotta relax, it'll feel good." She tried to relax and he slowly slid farther in. He nearly pushed his whole finger in when he started to pull it out.

Ashley was starting to enjoy getting her ass fingered and let out a small sigh.

"Are you starting to like it?" Derek asked her.

"Your finger feels so good up my ass." Derek smiled and slid another finger into her ass. Ashley clenched her teeth.

After a couple minutes Derek pulled his fingers out of her ass.

"I think you're ready for the main event now slut." He spanked her.

"Yeah, please fuck me in the ass. I want to feel your hard cock up it." She knew she needed it; her pussy and ass were on fire.

Derek got behind her and began to rub his cock up and down her hole. Slowly he pushed inside. Ashley gasped and groaned with this new sensation; she could feel him slowly move inside her. He got all the way inside and began to pull out. He did this a couple more times so she could get used to it.

He started to speed up. She steadied her upper body with one hand and moved the other down to her throbbing pussy. She jammed two of her fingers into herself and moaned loudly.

Derek smiled. "Enjoying yourself?"

"Fuck yeah." She panted. Derek smiled and started to move faster, thrusting in and out of her. He started grunting and could feel himself getting ready to cum.

Lust had taken over Ashley's mind. She was on fire. All she wanted to do was cum and she was getting close.

Ashley screamed out. "OH FUCK! I'M CUMMING!" Her orgasm took over. Her asshole clenched down on Derek's cock, the new pressure was too much for him.

He started shooting his cumdeep in her ass.

Ashley could feel her ass being filled by Derek's cum and she loved it so much.

"How was that you little slut?" Derek asked.

"That was great."

"I knew you'd like it." Derek got up off the floor. "Do you want me to call you a cab?"

"Yeah." She answered while she stood up. "Where's your bathroom?"

"Through there." He pointed to a door with the phone as he dialed.

Ashley picked up her clothes and walked into the bathroom and cleaned herself up.

Before she left she asked if they could do it again some time.

"Yes I think we can bitch " Derek replied

And Every day from then they would be together fucking each other all day and after the first week Asley ended up moving in with Derek.... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time  |  Views: 342  |  
95%
  |  1

Our First MFM Party

Our First Fuck Party


Danny was a guy I met on a jobsite " we both worked construction " He was a master electrician which is what I desired to be.

As we became friends he offered to come by my house evenings to start tutoring me on all the things needed to become an electrician. I jumped at the chance as a real school would cost way more than I could afford at the time.

He informed me it would take several weeks of working together to get the education I needed but he was willing to help me obtain my goal. I asked about his being away from his f****y. He informed me he & his wife did not get along all that well & he would be glad to get out of the house.

Danny started coming by several nights a week so he & my wife got to know each other & we had a lot of enjoyable evenings together when the study period was over. We all three seemed to enjoy the same music & drinks so it made for some very pleasant times.

Danny was a very good looking guy , with a great personality & I could notice my wife warming up to him.
It all started out with me wanting schooling from Danny, but the more he was around the more I wanted to watch him slide his erect cock into my wife's hot juicy pussy.

I had had fantasies for years of watching another man fuck my wife so I could watch. I tried talking her into swinging, showed her stories of threeway MFM action, but to no avail. Al being raised in a church going home would not even consider any sexual activity out side of her marriage. She told me to get that crazy notion out of my head as it would never happen.


One Sunday afternoon my Danny dropped by for a visit & we sat around listening to some good country music. We were having a few drinks, My wife didn't drink very often so she got a little high rather quickly. The combination of alcohol & the music made her loosen up a little & I got the feeling that maybe I could get her to progress toward some party sex.

Danny was a very good looking guy & I knew he had the hots for my wife, I had never told him of my desire to watch her fucked by another man or even mentioned him to her as a man to party with.I knew she liked him as a friend but doubted if she ever thought of him sexually.

We had both been dancing with her all evening & I could see the higher she got the looser she was becoming. I could see her lightly pushing herself into him as they slow danced & I could see the bulge in Danny's pants & was sure she was feeling his cock rubbing against her.

Finally I decided it just might be a good time to try for a party as she was plenty loose & giddy,I took a deep breath & said "hey guys why don't we play a game of strip poker & liven this party up a little" I almost fell over when she said " OK it sounds like fun, but only down to our underwear not all the way" I said " fine I'll go for that " at least I'll possibly get a little hint of having my desires fulfilled.

So pushing it forward I suggested an adult version of spin the bottle instead of the cards as we were all a little d***k & probably couldn't hang onto the cards & shuffle them.They both agreed that spin the bottle sounded like fun. I laid out the rules, since there were only three of us, one would spin the bottle then whoever it pointed to got to tell one of the other two what they had to do.

Since it was strip spin the bottle the person being told what to do had to remove another persons article of clothes & to do it in a way that would be hard to do ( like use only one hand, behind your back,using feet, teeth, etc.) anything to make it fun & hard to do.

Lucky me I got first choice as the bottle pointed to me, I told Danny he had to remove her blouse while they were sitting on the floor back to back. Since he could not see what he was doing his hands would come in contact with her perky little tits, an added bonus was the fact the blouse had lots of very small buttons to undo so it was going to take a while.

I sat & watched as his hands brushed her tits again & again. I was getting turned on watching him with my wife & I started rubbing my hard cock, as she saw me rubbing myself a cute little smile crossed her lips.

I got the feeling she was enjoying the touch of his hands. I told Danny to be nice now & don't be trying to grab a hand full of her tits. He just grinned & said " you mean like this " & filled both his hands with her tits.
A soft moan escaped her lips & I watched as she pushed her chest into his hands, I thought damn I may get my dreams filled after all, I sure did not expect she would respond like that.Finally he got the blouse off & the game continued soon we were all down to just our underwear.

My wife said OK games over we are all down to our undies & that is as far as I'm going,
My mind raced for some way to keep things going So I said " nope not yet we are not even, me & Danny only have one piece of clothing on, our shorts you have two items on so you have to lose one more item to be fair ".

She hemmed & hawed a little bit but with a little prodding by both me &
Danny she finally said " alright let's continue but if I have to lose one more item you guys do too. "
" I said fine but we will be totally nude, so you have to get that way too." After a little more pushing she finally agreed.

The first spin the bottle pointed at me so I had her remove Danny's shorts by being on her knees in front of him & to only use the thumb of her left hand. She knelled down & started, being right handed made it a little harder for her as she was pushing & pulling with one hand trying to get his shorts over his hips I could see Danny's cock getting bigger & bigger.

Soon she slid his pants off his hips & leaned in toward him to get a better position to pull the back down, as his shorts slid over his throbbing cock it flipped up & slapped her under the chin.
We all laughed as Danny stood there with his hard cock right in her face & she said "Damn Danny why did you hit me in the face" He replied "I was looking for a hole to put it in" We all had a good laugh over that one.

Next I lost my shorts so here we are two totally naked men with stiff cocks & a hot little babe in her bra & panties. She spun the bottle & it pointed at me so I told Danny he had to remove her tight little bikini panties with his hands behind his back & use only his teeth.

Danny knelt in front of her starting to try to get hold of her panties I warned him to not get hold of her skin & bite her cause if he did she would have to pull her panties up & he would have to start over, we laughed as Danny kept trying to get those tight panties in his teeth without biting her.

I could see the passion building in both of them as Danny tried to get those panties, of course being a normal man Danny was taking full advantage of the situation nuzzling her mound every once in a while, once he put his mouth fully on her mound & pushed his face into her pantied little cunt.

An ever so slight moan escaped her lips & I watched as she pushed back into him. It took several minutes for him to get them down & I kept hearing soft little moans from her as his face kept coming in contact with her hot little cunt. As he worked her panties down I could see her swollen & moist lips.
Seeing that I knew Danny was getting my little wife all hot & bothered.

My cock was about to burst I now new there was a great chance I was at long last get to watch as my baby is kissed,licked,stroked & fucked by another man.
Finally with nothing but a bra left Dan got to call the shot. He had My wife sit on a small foot stool & I was to stand behind her & remove her bra using only two fingers,

Danny sat cross legged on the floor right in front of her & watched as I tried to remove her bra,I pretended I was having problems, I could have had it off in seconds. But I d**g it on for several minutes,my hard cock poking Al in the back, Danny sitting on the floor in front of her staring at her juicy little pussy & stroking his rock hard cock. He was getting hotter by the second & so was she.

She started to slowly open her legs a little & close them back, then open again I watched as she squirmed on the stool slowly moving her legs farther & farther apart, giving Danny a birds eye view of her hot moist pussy.

Finally I popped her bra loose & pulled it off her tits I grabbed both of her wrists & held her arms above her head, saying there you go Danny a nice view of her sweet titties. She didn't seem to mind & even moved around a little & pushed her chest out towards Danny. He took a quick look but his eyes were more or less glued to her sweet pussy she was still slowly opening & closing her legs.

I asked Danny if he would like to give her cunt a few licks, he replied he would love to so I told him to spread her legs & kiss her pussy. She cried out no!! & closed her legs, Danny looked at me & I said "go ahead kiss her hot cunt." Danny reached down & gently pulled on her legs I was shocked to see how fast she spread wide open for him.

Danny started to work on her hot cunt she was moaning & thrusting into him but at the same time she was trying to get her arms loose from my grip & saying no! no! no! she fought harder & harder becoming more & more vocal, telling me to let her go.& to stop this stupid game NOW!!!

So I decided I'd better let her loose after all I wanted a fun party not a ****, However all the time she was fighting me she was thrusting into Danny's hot mouth. I let go of her wrists & stepped back expecting her to jump up & start reading me the riot act,I figured the party was over.

What happened next blew me away, I no longer had a hold of my wife yet her arms were still in the air flailing away as if she was still being held, still saying no! no! no! but still humping Danny's face. She was only fighting me, at the same time spreading her legs farther & farther apart & humping Danny harder & harder.

I decided she was so damn hot she was not really aware of what she was doing,I knelt down, held her in my arms gave her several kisses & started sucking & kissing her titties, all the while Danny is really giving her hot cunt a good going over.I suggested we all go to the bedroom, my wife huskily breathed " hell yes," she jumped up from the stool grabbed me & Danny by the cocks & led us to the bedroom.

She climbed on the bed laid on her back spreading her legs saying," come fuck me Danny. I stood there in shock, never expecting to hear something like that coming out of my prim & proper little wife.

There we were my dream world come true, my hot wife laying on the bed opening her hot cunt to my best friend.
I watched with great pleasure as Danny's hard cock slid slowly into her waiting
passion soaked pussy.she held out her arms to me & said " you get the top for now."

Danny buried his throbbing cock in her juicy cunt slowly stroking in & out, then as the passion built in both of them he began thrusting away like a jackhammer, she was shoving her pussy up to meet every stroke & started having massive orgasms, one after another.

I was totally shocked at how much raging passion she displayed, all due to a strange cock filling her
juicy cunt.


Needless to say it was a fantastic night. Danny & I did any & every thing to my hot little wife's body that night. I can't tell you how many times she was fucked but Danny & I both filled that hot cunt several times.

When it wasn't being fucked it was being licked, kissed, sucked, fingered We gave every inch of her body all the pleasure we could muster for over six hours, she took every bit of it never slowing down. Finally the three of us collapsed in a exhausted heap.

I know Al & I never experienced a day like that & Danny sure as hell never had. My dream came true BIG TIME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

I'm sure my wife learned that night sex was fun & not just a dull routine for a husband & wife to fall into.She learned you can have & enjoy sex just for the sake of pleasure.We enjoyed several years of MFM fun with Danny, there were times when he was fucking & sucking her three & four nights a week, two or three times a month he would be there weekends.

So Danny had my wife's hot little cunt pleasing his cock & my desires hundreds of times.Once she got into the partying swing it was much easier to get her with other men, Neither of us really had much pleasure with couples. Though we tried several times there was a lack of fulfillment for me,my sexual
desires of wanting to watch her with another man pleasuring her cunt was a bigger turn on to me than another woman's pussy. Don't get me wrong I enjoyed them but helping bring my wife's hot body to multiple climaxes was much more satisfying.... Continue»
Posted by ronz56 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Voyeur  |  Views: 3658  |  
99%
  |  14

Camping With MOM

It was January 1985 and I was your normal almost 16 year old... always full of energy and ready to do anything fun and exciting. At nearly six feet tall, one of my favorite things to do was hiking and camping in the mountains, near our home. Ever since I was born, my mom, dad and I have taken trips up into the mountains to hunt & fish. We'd spend days camped in a tent next to our favorite lake.... most times without seeing another human being. But this year we didn't get to take our usual trip because dad was working six days a week. All year long, I'd looked forward to the trip and Mom could tell that I was really depressed about not going.

Mom and I have always been very close. She wakes me up and puts me to bed every night with a hug and a kiss. She's an attractive woman but I'd never specifically focused on her in a sexual way. Don't get me wrong though because, like most boys, I’ve sometimes made a special effort to catch an occasional peek at her when she's changing or getting out of the shower. About two months before the ‘incident’ that I’m about to tell you about, I'd been lucky and gotten a good two or three minute look at her while she was drying her hair after her shower. I was looking just as the towel she had wrapped around her came loose and fell to the floor. She didn’t bother to pick it up so I got a long and lingering view of her naked body. I could see that she had a very nice figure with firm, perky tits and a sexy, well rounded ass. Her pussy was covered with a soft and delicious looking pelt of jet black hair that gave me a violent hard on. She’s not fat and not skinny… just healthy looking and in good shape. Her long black hair and green eyes are a f****y trait that all the women in our f****y have. I guess I'd say she was average height and weight.

It was Friday morning and I was eating my breakfast when mom came into the kitchen and dropped a little surprise on me.
"Good morning, sweetheart!" she smiled at me as I sat there in my depression.
In acknowledgement, I answered" Hey mom".
In a cheery voice, she asked, "What would you say if I told you that you and I were going to the mountains this weekend?"

It took a few seconds for what she said to sink in and then I exclaimed, "Are you serious?" I was suddenly so ******d that I about pissed myself.
"Yes, I'm serious. I know your dad won't be able to come, because he's working six days a week, but I figure you and I could still have a pretty good time without him. What do you say?"

"I say I'm going to go pack right now!" I jumped up, without finishing my breakfast, kissed her on her cheek and took off for my room.

"We can leave as soon as you get your things together.", she shouted up the stairs. I was dressed, packed and ready to go in less than 10 minutes. As I carried my gear downstairs I saw that mom had already packed her things and had them sitting by the door. We loaded them into the car and off we went.

Being that we live so far north and it was the middle of January, it was blistering cold outside. Not quite freezing, but still in the low 40s. It’d be colder in the mountains but perfect camping weather.

After a three hour drive, we got to the spot where we always park our car. We got out, gathered our equipment and had a quick bite to eat, before we started the five hour hike to where we do our camping. It's a long hike but the view of the peaceful lake and beautiful surrounding mountain wilderness is its own reward. My mom may be 38 but she's in good shape and can carry her own share of the gear. We'd packed pretty light… just a small tent, sl**ping rolls, cooking supplies, the clothes we were wearing and fishing gear. Everything was tucked neatly into our backpacks. My rifle was slung over my shoulder, just in case we ran into an aggressive a****l.

We'd been hiking for about 4 hours when the sky quickly became overcast with dark, heavy clouds. It was close to 4 in the afternoon and it looked like we were going to get rained on so we moved up the hill until we found a small nearly level spot to set up a camp. We still had another hour to hike before we got to our favorite fishing spot but now we'd have to wait till morning.

Just as we set our packs down, it started to rain and, almost immediately, the rain became a cold, drenching downpour. The temperature was near freezing so our wet hands were soon hurting from the cold. By the time we got the tent set up, our clothes were were completely soaked and neither of us had a dry spot on us. Wet to the bone, cold and shivering, we ducked into the tent and collapsed on the tent floor. In this downpour, there was no way that we were going to be able to start a fire, to warm up and dry out. That's when we discovered that, in our frenzy to get the tent set up, mom's sl**ping roll came up missing. I ducked outside and did a quick look-around but it must have been washed down the hillside. Now there was only mine and it was the only thing we had that was remotely dry.

In a shivering voice, mom said "Turn around for a minute, honey. I'm going to strip these wet clothes off and get into the sl**ping bag to try and warm up." I swiveled around and listened as she undressed and plopped her wet clothes in a pile in the corner of the tent. Any other time, I'd have
loved sneaking a peek at her naked body but, as I stood there freezing my balls off, I didn't even think about turning to look. As soon as she was undressed, she crawled into the down-filled sl**ping bag and told me to do the same.

She could tell I was a little reluctant and said, "Come on. Get those wet clothes off and get in here. You're going to get pneumonia. I'll close my eyes. Hurry!"

As I stripped down to my underwear it dawned on me that I was about to get into a one person sl**ping bag with my naked mother. I wasn't sure if it was the cold that was making me shake or the thought of getting next to her naked body. I looked down and saw her staring up at me, "Hurry up and take those wet shorts off, too! The only way we're going to survive this night is with our body heat." I knew that she was right. We were both experienced enough to know how to survive and, at this altitude, I knew that the temperature would drop into the teens, or lower, by midnight. I quickly slid my wet shorts off and tossed them on the pile with our other clothes. She unzipped the bag and in the little light that was available, I saw her full tits, with their hard nipples staring back at me. She slid over as much as she could but the bag was built for only one person. As I slid into the bag, I had my back to her because the last thing I wanted was to have her feel my dick rubbing down the entire length of her body but the problem was that there was no way we could fit, this way.

"Hold on a second." she said, as she flipped over onto her side, facing away from me. "There. Now get in next to me, facing me." It really was the only way we would fit together in the sl**ping bag . I still had a hard time getting into the bag and literally had to grab hold of her to pull myself down into it. Just as I'd feared, my dick was pressing into her upper back! I wasn't hard (thank God) because I was way too cold. She didn't say anything as I moved further down into the bag with my dick and balls dragging against her back the whole time. As my dick reached her butt I got quite a surprise. I'd assumed that she'd kept her panties on. I was wrong. My cold wet dick was sliding down the crack of her ass. After zipping the bag up, I pulled back to get my cock out of her ass crack and it dropped between us. She giggled, some.... to try to lighten the mood, I guess.

"I'm sorry mom" I said softly. I was finally all the way in the bag but now my cock was pressed against the soft, firm left cheek of my mother's ass.
"Don't be silly. It's my own fault that my sl**ping roll got washed away and who cares if we don't have clothes on. You don't have anything that I haven't seen before. Right?" She was still shivering badly.

"I guess you're right." I said. I ran my hand up and down her arm and shoulder trying to warm her up. She reached around, grabbed my hand and pulled it across her chest. My heart skipped a beat as she placed it right between her tits. She said, "Hold me tight against you. It's the only way we'll get warm." So I did. (Gladly)

I began rubbing my hand all over her cold chest. I tried to not be too obvious about it, but every now and then I'd cup her entire breast in my hand. I was running my hand all over her, from her neck down to her lower belly and back up. I was still pressed tightly against the full length of her body, as we lay there spooned against each other. After about 20 minutes, she finally stopped shivering so much but told me to keep holding her. I was still running my hand up and down her front and I noticed that every time my hand passed over her tits, her nipples were still hard as rocks. Several times she twitched, as my spread fingers rippled over them. A couple of times, my hand accidentally (truly) went a little too low on her belly and made contact with her pubic hair. I was still chilly but I was starting to have the time of my life. That is, until something started to stir down below.
I stopped rubbing her and froze. My dick was getting hard! "Oh my God!" I thought. She's going to freak out. My dick was swelling and getting harder by the second. A few seconds later, it was pushing firmly against her ass cheek, which was still wet but warmer, now. Even though it wasn't yet five in the afternoon, I was hoping that she was asl**p and wouldn't notice that I'd developed a hard on. With no room to move away from her, it was trapped between us. She shifted a little and said, "Sorry, honey, but there isn't any more room."

I was so freaked out, at this point. She was awake and could feel my hard-on! I knew that this was going to be a long night. "It's ok mom" I nervously said, "I'm gonna try to go to sl**p". "Good idea, honey." she said as she patted my hand, which was now resting right below her tits. One of them was actually lying over my fingers. She shifted a little and my now stiff dick slid up and over her ass cheek, ending up in the crack of her ass, again, but this time it wasn’t soft or cold. That actually felt more comfortable but it also made me get even harder. There was no place for me to go. I couldn't back away from her and I couldn't turn over. I was stuck there with my full hard on gradually pressing deeper between the warm, soft cheeks of my mother's ass.

After five minutes of torture, I guess she could tell I was having a hard time going to sl**p. I felt her reach back and pat my hip. "Honey, you know that's completely normal, right?" My eyes about popped out of my skull, like a cartoon character. "Yeah mom, but this is a little embarrassing!" I blurted out. She laughed and said, "Don't be silly. You're a guy! It just happens." There was a brief silence and then she asked, "Would it be more comfortable if it wasn't pinned between us?"

I thought about that for a second and had no idea what she had in mind so I said, "Maybe." She moved up in the bag, slightly, and, as best as she could, she spread her thighs open and arched her back. That pushed her ass back against me and, at the same time, made it slide up toward the head of my trapped hard on. Before I knew what was going on, the head had slid down far enough to drop below her ass crack but, now that it had more room, it went straight out from my body and jutted right between her opened thighs.... right at her cunt!! She lowered her leg over it and said, "There. Is that better?"

I didn't answer but it was fucking fantastic!! Now I don't have a small dick by any means. At the time, it was a little over nine and a half inches and fairly thick. And right then, all nine and a half inches was longer and thicker than it had ever been!! It was firmly nestled between my mother's warm wet thighs and was actually in direct contact with her warm, hairy pussy. I could feel her cunt hairs touching and tickling my cockhead. This was more comfortable but it was feeling way too damned good for me to be able to ignore where it was.

Another five minutes passed and my breathing kept getting faster. I started rubbing her stomach and up her chest to her neck. On the way back down I deliberately flicked my fingers over her nipples and shifted my hips a little, pressing my dick deeper between her thighs. I could tell that the head was sticking out past the front of her cunt and was beginning to seep a lot of pre-cum.

Another minute passed and then my mother said something I'll never forget. "Honey, if you need to release yourself, go ahead. I think it's the only way we'll get any sl**p tonight. I don't mind. I know it happens."

I about blew my load right there. "MOM!!" I said, "There's no way! I'm sorry this happened but it will go away." I knew I was lying to myself and so did she.

"Look, you're your father's son. I know him and I know you. Neither of us will sl**p with you in this condition so just do it. I don't mind." Besides, we're going to need all of our energy tomorrow." She ran her hand up and down my hip and pressed her ass into me.

I knew she was right. Tomorrow was going to be an exhausting day, especially if this rain freezes. And there's no way I'm going to be doing any sl**ping with this huge hard-on. Reluctantly, I said, "OK mom, if you're sure you don't care. ... but I'm going to need therapy after this weekend."
She laughed out loud and said, "No, I don't care…. seriously. Just do what you gotta do and let's get some sl**p." She was holding onto my thigh and applying pressure to pull me toward her.

That was all the convincing I needed and I started grinding against her…. slowly sliding my dick back and forth between her wet thighs with my balls pressing against the back of them, each time I pushed back forward. My hand was applying more pressure, as I slid it across her stomach and back up to her tits. To my surprise, she tried to help by slowly grinding her ass back to meet my forward thrusts. By now my precum was flowing freely so, in no time, my dick and her thighs were slick with it's wetness. My fingers flicked over her nipples again and I heard her gasp. I got brave and took her tit fully in my hand and then started taking longer strokes.... pumping a little faster and harder.

That's when fate came knocking.

I guess it was inevitable, but I didn't really expect what happened. With the pumping back and forth and my dick and her thighs getting more slippery, my dick slid up and did a full length slide between the lips of her very wet pussy! She gasped and her whole body shuddered. I stopped moving. My hand froze on her tit. Nothing was said for a few seconds. By the amount of heat that was coming from her pussy, I could tell she was really turned on. It was very hot and she was very wet. "Honey, please don't stop. I know you were almost finished. Just finish and let's sl**p. It's ok, I promise."

I started again and immediately realized that I was now sliding my meat back and forth between the hot slippery lips of my mother's cunt. After three or four ******, she was squeezing them tight and moving with me!! Her warm, soaking wet pussy was secreting loads of her slippery cock lubricating juice! She began making ‘fuck me’ sounds and I was soon picking up the intoxicating scent of her sex.... and it was driving me nuts. I pinched her nipple softly and heard her moan a little. The rock hard head of my dick was sliding over her clit and cunt opening, ending up sticking out 3 inches past the front of her cunt on my in strokes and I could feel the cap catch on her swollen clit, as it slid back over it. It was making her quiver and secrete even more pussy juice. Her movements were matching mine and becoming more f***eful. She was arching her back, to push her clit down so it would make better contact with the head of my cock. I could feel the cum boiling in my balls and I fought to keep from cumming. This was too good and I needed to get control of myself. Otherwise, I knew I was going to cum too fast and it'd be over.

Then mom said something that hit me like a ton of bricks.
"Honey stop for a second." I did. "If you release like your father does there's going to be a lot of your stuff, right?"
I panted my answer, "Yeah, I suppose so." I just knew she was having second thoughts. "Do you want me to stop?" I asked.
"Oh no, please don't stop now. But I do have one thing to ask of you and it might sound very selfish of me." she said.
OK, now I'm curious. "What is it mom? I'll do anything you want."
"Well, I'd rather not have to sl**p in a puddle of your stuff tonight so, if it's ok with you, as long as you’re going to... um release your stuff... would you do it inside me? I know it's a horrible thing to ask but put yourself in my position." She was trying to sound matter-of-fact and as if she was making a reasonable request but I knew better. She wanted me to fuck her!

I almost blacked out. Right now, there was nothing in the world I'd love more than to sink my cock into her and fuck her bowlegged. Though she'd made it sound like a reasonable request, she'd really told me that she wanted me to fuck her and cum inside of her pussy! I'm not much of an actor but I tried to make it sound like I seemed a little distressed and unsure of doing it. After a proper hesitation, I said, "Um, sure mom. If you want me to, I guess so. I guess I wouldn't want to sl**p in it either."

She replied, "Thank you sweetie. Now let's get this over with". She wiggled her ass to signal me to get going... and I did but the pause in action had given me a little time to strengthen my control over my cum reflex. Now I was in a state of complete a****l lust and mentally drooling with anticipation. I had her tit in my hand, pinching her nipple hard between my fingers. I felt her arch her back and lift her ass, which was her way of saying, 'Here you go, Big Boy. Put it in me’. I shifted my position until the tip of my cunt juice slippery cock was aimed directly at her opening.

She pushed down just as I pushed to go into her and my cock slid in like a hot knife sinking into warm butter. Though mom didn't know it, I'd already had more than my share of sex, so I was really surprised. I couldn't believe how tight her cunt was. She moaned. I moaned. I laid there for about 30 seconds, not moving... savoring the feeling while strengthening my resolve to make this last for as long as possible.

Even as I lay there, not moving, I could feel her cunt muscles milking my dick. She was squeezing me to get all the pleasure she could and I knew she was about to get a whole lot more than she expected. I was going to cum in her, all right, but I was going to make the most of it, before I did, because this might never happen again.

After holding back for a few more seconds, I pulled back and thrust in hard. She gasped, "Oh my God!!" as I went balls deep into her. My dick had bottomed out inside of her! I gave a little extra forward thrust and then started fucking her deep and hard. My balls were slapping against her thighs as I drove my cock up into her tight, juicy, cock strangling cunt. I was fucking her like a wild a****l, grunting and groaning as I continued thrusting my cock up into her. I quickly realized that she was fucking me back almost as hard. Though she was trying to muffle them, I could hear her grunts and moans of pleasure. I was trying my best to not cum but she was fucking me so good that I knew that it wouldn't be very long before I did it anyway.

Mom was fucking me back, hard, now, and actually said to me, during her heavy breathing, "Come on honey. Cum inside momma. Let it out. Oh, yes baby. Fuck me. Fuck my baby’s big cock in my pussy."

I was so far gone that I didn't even realize what I was saying, when I said, "Yeah, Mom. I'll fuck it into you, alright. Then I’m going to pump a nice hot load of cum deep in your pussy. I hope you took your pill today."

Though I didn't know it, at the time, my last remark suddenly brought my mom back to a reality that she'd overlooked. She instantly realized that she had been off her birth control pills for 5 years... ever since my dad had a vasectomy. Her pussy tightened up even more as she panicked and said, "Oh God, honey, I forgot about that. Pull out. Don't do it inside me."

Just as the words were leaving her mouth the first massive spurt of cum exploded from my cock and into her pussy. I cried out, "Oh mom! It's too late! My cum's already in you! I'm cumming!!" My balls were erupting their full contents into my mother’s cunt as I squirted blast after hot blast of my gooey cum into her. She was sobbing for me to stop but I was beyond hearing, now, as I pretended to not hear her. Instead, I rammed it deeper and held it there, pumping wad after wad of sperm-rich cum deep inside of my mother's cunt. I held her tightly and I pumped the last five or six squirts right into her cervix. I released her nipple and felt her start trying to pull off of my dick but it was still deep inside of her and I was holding onto her….. preventing her escape. When I was finished cumming, I'd shot every last drop of my cum into her sopping wet, cum filled cunt. As I began to loosen my grip on her, she moved to get her cunt off of my already softening cock. I didn't see why she was in any hurry to get it out, now, because she had to know that I'd already pumped the full load into her.

As she pulled forward and away from me, my dick flopped out of her, making a soft, wet splat against her ass cheek. I caressed her shoulder and tenderly kissed the back of her neck. She patted my hand but didn't say anything. After a few seconds and in a still breathless voice, she spoke, "I'm sorry. I forgot that I stopped taking the pill. . . . . But I'm being silly. What are the chances of me getting pregnant?", she giggled nervously. I kissed her shoulder and neck as the head of my softening dick rested just below her cum filled cunt.

I heard her pussy making gurgling noises as some of my goo gurgled out of her. She quickly put her hand down there and apologized for the noises. Now she was embarrassed and I almost laughed. I'd instinctively known that she wanted me to fuck her and I'd given her a good hard one but now she knew that she stood a 50/50 chance of being pregnant with her son's baby. She was wiping herself with her fingers as she said, "Wow, it really is a good thing I let you do that in me. Look at how much came out! Imagine how much must still be inside me!"

Her ass cheeks tightened up and her body quivered, as she thrilled at the thought of knowing that her cunt was now filled with a massive load of her son's cum. She lifted her hand and she had a handful of my creamy goodness on her fingers. I thought I'd die when I heard her start licking and sucking on them. "Mmmm" she moaned softly. When she was finished licking them, she giggled and said, "Mmmm, Good stuff". "Now, let's get some sl**p, OK?"

"Sounds good to me, mom." I lied, as I wrapped my hand over her firm tit and began slowly caressing its nipple. I was planting soft, wet kisses on the back of her neck and holding her body close to mine. I lay there in pure ecstasy, remembering how good my cock had felt while I was fucking it in and out of my mother’s tight, juicy cunt. Even though she'd said, "Pull out. Don't do it inside me.", I'd felt her pussy clamp down on my cock and she'd continued milking my cum into herself. She'd been holding her ass back against me and pushing her pussy down on my cum spewing cock throughout my entire orgasm into her, except for the last couple of squirts that had been deposited inside of her, anyway, before I released her.

Now she let out a soft sigh, leaned her head back into my neck kisses and her body relaxed... kind of melting into mine. Her nipple was still hard and I was tracing my finger tip around it, teasing it to stay that way. I continued softly kissing up and down the back of her neck and running my tongue over her skin..... her body quivering with pleasure.

If she hadn't known it before, I'm sure she was now absolutely certain that her son had been no virgin. She knew that she'd just been fucked, hard and deep, with a cock that knew what it was doing and where to touch her.

Ten minutes later, I was fully hard again and my stiff cock had pushed back up between her hot and now VERY slippery pussy lips. I said, "Mom?" .... She twisted around in the sl**ping bag, until she was on her back. I had to lift myself up to let her hip and shoulder move passed me and then, in a soft, husky voice, she said, "Move over on top of me, honey." When I was in position between her legs, our lips met and she held her pussy up to take my cock back into her tight cum-slick cunt.

Two hours later, she was driving her pussy up to meet my deep thrusts into her and screaming "Oh, God!! I'm cumming again!! Ohhhh God! Fuck that big cock deep! Fuck it into me!! Fuck some more of your delicious cum in momma's hot cunt!" and then I felt another hot flush of her cum start gushing out of her and washing over my balls. Taking long, deep strokes, I repeatedly slammed my cock into her hot cumming pussy, burying it right to my balls with each powerful thrust. She was still cumming when I cut loose with another eruption, injecting my third sperm-rich load of boiling cum into the deep end of my mother's hot grasping pussy.

When we were finished and had begun to recover, she kissed me passionately and said, "My God! I've never been fucked so hard or had so many orgasms in my life!" I kissed her and said, "You're going to be an old woman before you can say that again, mom." She nuzzled my neck, making a happy sound and then said, "That last one was the best and most powerful one I've ever had. My God! I couldn't stop cumming! I think if you'd kept going, I'd still be cumming." I laughed and said, "I'll tell you one thing... I might make a puddle of cum but you make lakes of it. Wow! Every time you came, your cum was flooding out all over me! I love fucking you, Mom and I sure love making you cum. Does it feel as good to you when I'm cumming in you, as it does to me when you're cumming on me?" "Better." she sighed... "Better."

After first climbing into my single sl**ping bag, both of us cold and wet, we were now warm and comfortable. Finally, with my soft, cum drained cock still inside of her and our arms wrapped around each other, we fell asl**p. We woke two times, during the night, and each time fucked ourselves to mind bending orgasms. I'd already cum into her three times, earlier, so, both times, I fucked her for well over an hour before cumming into her again.

When I woke, the next morning, my semi-hard cock was nestled between the warm wet lips of mom's pussy. I could feel the slippery wetness of all the cum that had been seeping out of her, during the night, and my cock immediately began to swell. A few seconds later, it was rock hard and throbbing. Mom was still asl**p. The walls of the tent are translucent so it was light enough to see. I lay over her looking down at the face of the beautiful woman who had lustfully taken five full loads of her son's cum inside of her, since last night. I could see the peaceful and contented look on her face, as she slept. Still watching my beautiful mother's face, I moved fully over her, opened her legs and slowly began feeding my fully reloaded cock up into her tight, swollen and very fucked pussy.

Her eyes came open and, for a second, there was a look of surprise and then recognition in them. A warm sweet smile came over her face and she said, "Good morning, sweetheart". I brought my hands to the sides of her face. "Good morning, Mom." I gently kissed her mouth and began fucking her. Her physical response was loving and immediate. Ten minutes later, she was holding her pussy up to me and milking another load of her son's cum into herself.
So far, we'd spent a total of at least four full hours fucking and cumming but now, after spending twelve or thirteen hours in the sl**ping bag, we both needed to answer nature's call.

I unzipped the bag, jumped out and quickly pulled on my stiff, frozen clothes. When I opened the tent flap, I saw that everything around us was covered with a heavy glaze of ice. Mom climbed out of the bag and started pulling her freezing clothes on, to be ready for her turn. I moved out of the tent and, when I straightened up, I slipped and nearly fell. I regained my balance and told mom to get back into the sl**ping bag for a while because it was all ice, out here, and I had to make a trail so she wouldn't slip and fall.

I lifted my foot and stomped down hard on the ice. The soft ground under it hadn't frozen so the ice cracked. The second stomp broke it and I spent the next ten minutes stomping a path down and away from where the tent was pitched. I stomped out a larger area, at the end of the path, because I knew that mom would need a little more room. When it was large enough, I pulled my very happy and freshly morning fucked cock out of my pants and took a mighty pee off and away from the area where I knew my cum filled mother would have to squat. I smiled and wondered how much of my cum would be running out of her cunt, while she was pissing.

When I was finished, I went back to the tent. Mom was dressed and ready, as I took her hand, pulled her outside and made sure that she was firmly on her feet. When she was standing, she looked around and said, "Oh, God. It's still way below freezing and the clouds are really heavy so there won't be any sun to melt all this ice. It looks like we're going to be stuck here for a while." Our eyes met and, when she smiled, I saw that she knew what we were going to be stuck doing. "God, you're so beautiful, mom." She smiled and said, "Thank you, sweetheart, and you're a very handsome man." She reached up to kiss me and then started down the path I'd stomped.

I ducked back into the tent, pulled the bag of trail mix from my pack and ate a large handful, while I waited for mom to get back. I'd been warmed up from the ice stomping but I knew that mom's clothes were cold as hell and now she was outside, with her beautiful ass bared to the freezing air. A few seconds later, she was coming through the tent flap and shivering from head to foot. I said, "You were gone quite a while." Shivering, she smiled and, through chattering teeth, said, "Do you know how much cum you put in my pussy, last night? It took a while to let some of it to run out." I smiled and said, “I don’t know why you bothered because I'm just going to fill it up again. . . Boy! I'm sure gonna love ice storms, from now on." and we both laughed.

I told her to get undressed and back into the sl**ping bag before going outside to gather wood for a fire. After stomping more ice trails and gathering up an armload of dead limbs, I beat them against a fallen log to knock the ice off of them. I broke up some of the lighter ones and used my mini-torch to get a fire going.... something that wouldn't have been possible to do in last night's downpour. I broke up and added a large pile of heavier branches to the fire. A few minutes later, even though it was making sizzling sounds, as the remaining ice on the wood melted and the water droplets hit the fire, it was hot enough to start melting the ice for a few feet around it. I brought in several more armfuls of wood and placed it near the fire, so the ice would melt off it. Then I reached into the tent for mom's stiff frozen clothes and hung them over the end of several broken limbs that I'd driven into the ground, a few feet from the fire. I quickly took my own clothes off and hung them, too, before diving back into the tent and crawling into the bag with mom. My physical exertion and the fire had warmed me up quite a bit but she was still shivering so I pulled her close and cuddled her body to mine.

When she stopped shivering, she said, "Honey, it's hard to believe that you're going to be s*******n in just a few more months. It won't be long and you're going to make some lucky woman a hell of a husband. I looked into her eyes and said, "I won't be looking for a wife for a long time, mom. You're all the woman I need." She smiled and said, "When you're a little older, you'll want to have your own f****y and k**s. It's natural."

I smiled and said, "Maybe I'm already a daddy." She smiled a small smile and said, "If you are, it's going to make things really difficult because your dad will know that he's not the father." That's when she told me that he'd had a vasectomy. I kissed her lips and said, "Mom, whatever happens, happens. You can find out if you're pregnant, quick enough, when we get back home. If you are, maybe you can just tell him how it happened without telling him the rest of it. Dad won't like it, but it's not like you were cheating on him." She lay there looking at me at me for a long moment and then said, "When I asked you to put it inside of me, I was cheating right then.... and I knew I was. I just used the puddle of cum story to get you to do it. When I felt your big cock sliding against my pussy, I was so damned turned on by the size of you and how good it felt that I didn't care. Yours is lot thicker and longer than your dad's is. I was so hot, I just wanted to feel you inside of me. . . . . My God! When you drove it all the way in, I thought I was going to faint! I've never had anything that big or that far inside of me! Afterward, I realized that it was the first time that I’ve known what good hard sex is like. That's what I was thinking about when you got hard again. I knew that I still wanted you and I let it happen, again." I pulled her close and said, "I'm glad you let it happen, mom." She smiled, kissed my chest and softly said, "So am I, honey." Then I added... 'because it was going to happen, anyway." and we laughed. Then she said, "I know you're my son but, God!, I Love the way you fuck me. I can't get enough of you." and pulled me tight against her body.

I brought her lips to mine, kissed her and then we lay in each other's arms without speaking for a few minutes. Her body felt so soft and comfortable against mine. I slid my hand down her back and began gently squeezing and caressing the firm round cheeks of her beautiful ass. We both stirred and I felt my cock start to stiffen, again. Without asking, I made a simple statement. "Mom, I'm going to make love to you, now." and we both moved into position to make it possible.

This time wasn't the same, as the other's had been. We were kissing, caressing and making slow, sweet love to each other.... Each time I pushed back into her, she lifted herself to me and was making soft contented sounds as we each built to orgasm. We were each looking into the other's eyes… each knowing that it was coming and, when it happened, the power and sweetness of it was utterly incredible. This time, we'd been making love to each other and the explosion of our intimate love orgasms just kept spreading through us.... renewing themselves and lasting several seconds longer.

* * *

For nearly two full days, we collected wood and melted ice over the fire for water, lived in the tent and shared my sl**ping bag, before the ice finally melted and we could head back to where we'd parked. Once our clothes had dried and our tent site site had become livable, we'd just waited it out, while we explored other forms of mother and son love making. I'd started a smaller fire a few feet away from the entrance to the tent so we'd be able to leave the flap open and let the radiant heat from it warm the air inside and take the chill away. After that, we were able to open the sl**ping bag and have more freedom of movement.

On Sunday morning, which turned out to be our last day, I found Mom's sl**ping bag at the edge of a fairly deep ravine. It'd been caught by a dead limb or it'd have gone down and been washed away. It was still somewhat coated with ice so, after I knocked it off, I brought it back and hung it near the fire. When it was dry, I pulled mine aside and spread hers on the tent floor so we could make love on that one, too, which we did, twice, before pitching the tent and packing up to leave. We could have left a couple of hours sooner but we wanted to get in one more good long fuck….. and we did.
It was well after dark, when we got back to the car but the sky was clear and there was a full moon. We loaded our gear and ate some trail mix while the car was warming up. Even after the car had long since warmed up, we sat there with the moon shining in on us.... neither of us wanting this weekend to be over. I undressed her and we fucked in the car for another hour or so, before finally starting for home.

It was after midnight, when we pulled into our driveway. Dad heard us come in and got up. He asked if we'd enjoyed ourselves. I smiled and told him that we'd been iced in for two days and had never got to the lake but we'd managed to survive.

Mom and I knew that what had happened was just the beginning of a new and much more intimate relationship between us. On the way home, we'd discussed and agreed on the ground rules for how we'd behave toward each other, when dad was in the house. If she isn't pregnant, Dad will never know how much mom and I enjoyed our weekend trip to the mountains without him. If she is, there'll be hell to pay because mom stated that she'd never abort it. We'd agreed that he'd be told only of that first time, the circumstances and how it happened. We'd say that was the only time and then let the chips fall where they may. ***... Continue»
Posted by evil6666 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 59083  |  
9%
  |  69

Susan & the Black Farm Labourers Ch. 04

Susan was in the kitchen pouring a mug of coffee, decked out in the white sundress of the day before, her pert body startlingly obvious through the shear material. Her eyes were red, she moved slowly, but had a secretive smile on her face that told plenty.

I poured a cup of the steaming brew and sat at the table across from her while she filled me in on the events I'd missed.

They had dosed off for several hours after I left the carriage house, waking eventually to the sound of rain on the roof (I slept through it). They were soon fucking for a fourth time and William blew another load deep into her. They lay there with his cock still inside her, neither of them saying a word. She used her experienced pussy muscles to squeeze him hard again but before they began fucking again decided to go inside where they made a snack and took it up to the bedroom.

There they talked for half an hour about William's hope that she would be willing to service all eight Black cocks for the next two or three months. She had agreed without hesitation and with hardly any limitations. Of course if we had company fucking wouldn't be possible, and when she was on her period, or if she became too sore to accommodate them. She agreed that occasional visits to the farmhouse might be necessary if we did have company.

She also had no problem going out on 'dates' with them one at a time. What that might involve, none of us really knew at the time although later I'll write about one evening when she and Jonah visited Halifax.

As she poured a second cup of coffee, her back turned towards where I was sitting, she casually asked if our agreement was still in effect. My cock was rock hard and all I wanted to do was ram it into her swollen cunt and splash a hot load of jism into her like William had no doubt done an hour earlier.

If the agreement stood, that wouldn't be possible.

I hesitated. She added milk to the coffee. "Well," she asked. "You're going to keep the agreement, right?"

I stubbed out a cigarette on a saucer, not even realizing I had lit one in the house. She sat down and as I looked up she caught me in her powerful gaze so I couldn't look away.

"Yes," I muttered. "It stands."

For some reason, knowing that eight Black men would have the freedom to do whatever they wanted to my wife for literally months and I wouldn't be allowed to so much as touch her, made my cock as hard as rock.

"Good," she smiled. "Just making sure."

The agreement, in effect for many years, was that if she was fucking somebody regularly she was off limits to me until the 'affair' was over. If a week went by that she and he didn't fuck, the agreement was over. The deal was in effect twice before - the first time for only a month, but the second time for almost a year. The agreement didn't cover the many one-nighters or numerous threesome arrangements. Just what she defined as serious 'affairs.'

Every morning Susan would supervise me as I jerked off, and after every fuck session with the guy, I would jerk off as well. The masturbation was to ensure I could control my urges to fuck her.

She sat down on a chair facing me around the corner of the table. The white dress fell between her legs but she spread her thighs slowly and began pulling the material up towards her belly.

"Wanna see," she asked mischieviously as the cloth almost reached her cunt. Already I saw the redness of her inner thighs and could easily picture what was to follow further up.

I swallowed and sort of murmured my assent and nodded at the same time. She became serious and lifted the dress up the rest of the way.

She had taken a shower before she came downstairs, but the evidence of the night before was obvious. Her pussy was swollen and red, her clit was still engourged and stood out, and her cunt lips were long and distended. Her entire pussy mound was red from the poundings it had taken. There were teeth marks and hickies on her inner thighs and lower belly.

She continued pulling the dress up until her hands were over her head and her tits were visible. Bite marks and red splotches covered her twin orbs and her nipples were hard and swollen.

"Imagine after a week," she said, referring to the condition of her body as she began lowering the dress. "Or after a month. I think you better start getting your hand in practice and we might as well bring a few pillows and blankets downstairs this afternoon. I don't expect you'll be sl**ping in the bedroom for the next three months."

I nodded agreement and asked when all this was going to start. Susan looked at her watched, considered.

"About six o'clock, so that's about seven and a half hours from now," she said. "I guess William is bringing one of the others over, you know, one of the two guys who couldn't make it yesterday. William thinks I'll be very pleased."

As she said the last words she spread her legs and let the thin white dress material fall between them. Her hand slid down and she cupped her swollen mound through the dress, gently caressing it and moaning.

Then she stopped and smiled broadly.

"This is going to be so much fun," she enthused. "I think maybe you should fuck me one more time before the agreement goes into effect."

I never heard sweeter words and she was pulling the dress up over her used body as I knelt between her legs.

"Five minutes is all you can have though," she said. "Just fuck me and cum."

She stood up, brushing me away and headed for the livingroom where she lay back and spread, waited for me to drop my jeans, and helped me slide my stiff cock into her cunt.

She didn't have to put a time limit on it. I came in about two minutes and the instant she sensed the last spert had been shot, she gently pushed me off.

"There. I hope that does for the next 90 days or so," she said as she stood in the doorway, cum dripping out of her. "As of now I'm off limits. You can watch if they let you, but no touching."

She didn't dress right away - just walked around dripping sperm and smiling. That afternoon she did shower, slipped on a really short sundress, and sat outside reading.

I cooked supper and we had hardly cleared the table when William arrived with Mike, a big, muscular Black man with no smile, and a look that would break rocks.

The newcomer gave my wife the once-over, nodded, and informed everyone that he would go first.

William winked at me, Susan was dumbfounded, and Mike took Susan by the arm and propelled her in front of him towards the stairs. I started to follow but William shook his head and held out his hand in a halting gesture.

"No mon, not with Michael," he said. "He likes his privacy. He's big and rough and he'll fuck her hard for all he's worth but he won't really hurt her, mon. No bruises except maybe from his cock."

I still hesitate but William gave me a look that convinced me and he suggested we wash the dishes and clean up from supper.

We no sooner had the sink full when I heard Susan exclaim loudly. Then a few more yells followed by some muffled noises, like he put his hand over her mouth or pushed her face into a pillow.

We heard the bed creaking and more muffled cries, then nothing for a few minutes, then she was moaning and yelping alternately as the bed sounded like it was going to come apart.

William calmly washed dishes and explained that Mike was very well hung and it didn't matter if a woman could take it all, she would anyway. It wasn't so much that his Black cock was long (it was about 10 inches) but thick.

"Thicker than a beer bottle, mon," William said. "You better be findin' another woman if he decides to fuck her ass."

We finished the dishes, made coffee, drank it and smoked, poured more coffee and had more cigarettes. After more than an hour the noises subsided for a few minutes and William reflected that he must have cum in her.

The silence last about 15 minutes and then the noise began again though less intense. For half an hour the bed creaked, the moans echoed down the stairs, and Mike's grunts punctuated particularly satisfying thrusts for the big Black stud fucking my wife.

Finally there was silence again and after a few minutes Mike rumbled down the stairs and into the kitchen, the ghost of a smile on his stern face.

"She'll do mon," he said gruffly. "A real white whore if I ever saw one mon."

With that he strode across the room and out the door without even glancing in my direction.

William caught my eye and smile, flashing his white teeth.

"I'll go take a look," he said, although I knew he would do more than look.

He went for the stairs and I was right behind him. At the top he stopped and caught me by the shoulder.

"Susan told me of the agreement, mon," he said, a note of warning in his voice and an edge of steel in his eyes. "She's not yours anymore, mon."

I nodded dumbly and we went to the bedroom where Susan was laid out where he'd left her. Her gaping cunt was stretched beyond comprehension, but what was so unbelieveable was the amount of cum inside it (I could actually see way up inside her) and the cupful that was soaking into the sheets. Her thighs were smeared with jism and her mound was covered with globs of the sperm-laden goo.

She appeared to be asl**p and as we got closer I saw more hickies on her neck, red splotches on her tits and belly, and when William coaxed her onto her side, I saw her ass was red with slaps of Mike's big hands.

She opened her eyes and smiled.

"That was the most amazing thing I've ever experienced," she said with awe. "I didn't know it could be like that. Honest, I never dreamed it could be so good."

Now her hands were between her legs and her fingers stroked through the cum and deep into her. I didn't know if she was trying to f***e a Black man's cum deeper into her or coat her fingers so she could lick it off.

Eventually her fingers pulled out and dripped cum on her belly and tits as she raised them to her lips.

I was mesmerized and it wasn't until she said "go ahead" that I snapped out of it and tried to figure out what she meant.

"You have your cock in your hand," she said to me. "Go ahead and jerk off."

I was amazed to find she was right. I was actually stroking my cock and didn't even remember getting it out.

And William was naked and hard and crawling between her legs, slipping his massive rod in with ease. And I jerked off as he greedily took her and pumped his potent seed into her white body.

Susan, fucked to orgasm countless times already, was soon crying with pleasure as William's sizable tool worked on her slick and slippery hole. In half an hour I counted five climaxes before the big Black cock spewed into her. When she recovered and became aware of her surroundings once more, she saw me and asked in annoyance if I'd washed the dishes. I nodded and she said I was supposed to take the dogs for a walk down the trail.

"They need the exercise," she said. "You're supposed to do it once a day. Or one of us is and as you can see, I'm a little busy. I'd say to walk all three, one at a time, it's gonna take you almost a couple of hours."

I nodded as I zippered up my jeans.

"And don't forget, you said you'd fix that chair. That shouldn't take more than an hour out in the Carriage House. I'll come take a look when you're done - say in three hours."

William was smiling the whole time, lying half on his side with his long Black cock still half inside my wife's cunt. Susan saw his amusement and gave him a quick grin before turning back to me and asking me to put a pot of coffee on.

I shuffled down stairs and got the coffee going, found the leash and hooked up the first dog. By the time I had walked them all two hours was just about up and after a coffee and s smoke, I took the broken chair out to the shop.

The whole time I could picture what was happening up in our bedroom and I knew it was happening time after time. They had stopped for coffee, but other than that I doubt if there was more than a moment or two his cock wasn't inside one of her holes.

It had been far longer than three hours when Susan pushed open the door, poked her head in, and asked how I was doing.

"Just about done," I said, wiping glue from my hands. "I had to take it apart a couple of times."

"Your mind not on your work," she asked with a laugh.

"How about you? Are you done for a while," I asked. "I was just thinking of coming back in for a coffee."

She slid her body around the door so I could see most of her sexy form. She was d****d in a short bathrobe but in the dim light where she stood I couldn't see much, but I caught a look of indecision on her face.

"Well, I suppose we could put on another pot," she said. "I'll see if William wants to come down or if he's in bed for the night."

I gulped at that remark. I had sort of wondered if he was staying and I had my answer. I'd be sl**ping downstairs and she was making sure I knew it.

I put the chair up on the workbench, threw some tools on a shelf, and turned out the lights. Susan was already gone so I made my way back to the kitchen door alone.

She was putting on the coffee and asked me to go check on William.

"See if he wants coffee or if there's anything he needs," she said offhand is if my serving her Black lover was a ordinary as sliced bread. "See if he wants you to run a bath for us now. We were thinking of taking one later."

William was half asl**p with just a corner of sheet over his mid-section. The rest of the bed clothes were a tangle on the floor and the bottom sheet was taken right off the bed and lay in a damp heap in the clothes hamper.

"You want coffee or a bath," I asked, almost rudely.

He opened an eye and his lips curled into a smile showing white teeth.

"Hey mon, yeh. Start the bath and bring us up coffee mon," he said. "Me and her is gonna clean up a bit. Susan said you'd find some clean sheets and stuff to make up the bed again. Said you'd love to do it."

Back down in the kitchen the coffee was ready so I filled two cups while Susan sat, legs spread, at the table waiting. The bathrobe had dropped open and her swollen, red pussy with distended lips and engorged clit was prominent and purposely (I suspected) pointed in my direction. She idly ran her fingers down through the swollen lips, spreading her cunt briefly, and innocently lifting her fingers to her tongue and licking them.

"Ummmmm!" she murmured as her tongue lapped at her juicy fingers. "That's real man cum."

She slowly sauntered to the stairs and I followed her up with the coffee, catching glimpses of her popular pussy. I had started the water for their bath and after setting the coffee on a small book shelf that served as a night stand, I went to the bathroom and checked the water.

When I looked out, Susan and William were sitting up with their backs and heads on pillows against the headboard drinking their coffee. She said Indian style with widely splayed cunt and William had his long legs stretched out and semi-limp cock hanging over his left leg.

"William doesn't have quite enough sugar, Hon, can you fix it," Susan asked. "And make sure the water is still warm. We'll be in in about five minutes."

Her rope was fully open and her tits hung firmly, jutting out between the two sides of the garment. Her nipples were hard and they were still red blotches and teeth marks from previous sessions.

I did their bidding and had to run back down for a lighter and ashtray. Then they made sure I had laid out towels, washcloths, soap, and shampoo before they went in and closed the bathroom door.

"You should probably head down stairs for the night Hon," she said. "I don't think there's anything else we need, but if there is we'll call."

I'm guessing she rode him for 20 minutes and maybe sucked him for a while. I finally heard them open the door close to half an hour after I went down stairs.

"Sorry Hon," Susan called down. "Could you clean up the tub and the floor? We're heading to bed. Oh, and when you're down, don't forget to set an alarm for 6:30 a.m. You'll have to get some breakfast ready for William and then drive him to work. The alarm clock's just outside the bedroom door."

I did as I was told. They hadn't even pulled the plug and it only took a quick glance to see strands of cum floating in the water. And the floor was soaked - from splashing I guessed. The whole time I cleaned up, I could hear muffled talking and giggling from the bedroom.

I took the clock, set it, and tried to sl**p. It was past midnight and I was so horny I knew I'd cum with just a few strokes of my hand. I grabbed some Kleenex and jerked off. But it did little good. I imagined what had happened the day before, and that night and began jerking off again. Finally I relieved myself sufficiently and fell into a fitful sl**p filled with visions of giant Black cocks and Susan spread for them. In one sequence, she was on her hands and knees with a giant cock sliding deep into her. Behind the big Black man fucking her was a line of similar men stretching back as far as the eye could see. A bucket was placed between her legs to catch whatever dripped out of her - and it was half full of white jism.

Another scene had her on her back with another line of men waiting their turns. Her face was a study in a****l lust as cock after cock brought her to climax in an almost continuous string of orgasms.

Finally the scene faded and was replaced with a flash of William's grinning face. The next thing I knew I was listening to a weather forecast and the sun was up.

I did breakfast, took it up and had to wake them and watch as they untangled their legs and moved their groins apart. William's limp Black cock slipped out of her gaping hole. They sat up and accepted the tray of food.

Half an hour later William was dressed and we were heading out the door. Susan was still in bed but before I left she explained that two of the other guys would be dropping by in the afternoon.

"Just so you know, I'll be a bit busy when you get home so you might think about getting some supper ready," Susan said. "Dinner for four, but I expect you'll want to eat out in the carriage house."

Work did take my mind off things, but by mid-afternoon I knew that back at home my wife was no doubt locked in a humping embrace with a Black stranger. By 4 p.m. I was ready to get up and head home. By 5 p.m. I left the office.

That evening was pretty much a repeat of the night before. This time it was James and Jonah and they had apparently spent a few hours double-teaming before I got home. I served supper at 6 p.m. and by the time I finished my supper and came back inside James and Susan were upstairs and Jonah was sprawled in my armchair watching TV.

Neither of them had to work the next day so both stayed at our place, and I could only guess that Susan spent the night between them in our room. I didn't bother with breakfast because I knew they'd sl**p in.

It was the same with work that day - by lunchtime I was picturing what was happening at home. Turns out they got up, ate, watched some TV and then took turns with her until I got home.

That's how the week continued. I can remember who was there on what day or who stayed the night and who didn't. I know Thursday night nobody stayed over past 1 a.m. and Susan said I could sl**p with her as long as I didn't touch her. That night she lay spread and naked describing all the things done to her and all the things she had done with those Black cocks. I jerked off three times laying there listening to her and watching her play with her cunt.

Finally, after I was spent, she dropped a bombshell.

"I'm spending the weekend at the farm house, Hon," she said. "Some of the guys work in the daytime but there'll be plenty of Black cocks most of the time. William is renting a digital video camera and James, apparently, is pretty good with electronic equipment and computers. They think it will be a hoot."

My cock was rock-hard again but she gave me a quick smile, leaned over, and click off the lamp.

I don't know what happened at the farm house that weekend. Hours and hours of video was recorded and from what I've heard it is 'amazing' porn that has made its way in edited form to several porn companies. Susan won't tell me what companies and she claims she doesn't have any copies of the five full-length tapes that eventually came out of that weekend.

When she arrived home Monday afternoon, she went right to bed and slept until Eugene arrived at about 7 p.m.... Continue»
Posted by maxkarl1974 4 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex  |  Views: 867  |  
66%
  |  2

My Night In The Sun

I've been working for a large corporation for the last ten years. I started out as a junior executive straight out of college and finally worked my way up to middle management as the head of the marketing division two years ago. My work requires me to travel frequently, I've lived in nine different cities so far during my career. Perhaps that's partially why I've never found the "right" girl to settle down with and marry. Another contributing factor - maybe the biggest factor - is that I'm highly sexed and very promiscuous, sort of a male nymphomaniac. I'm always very careful not to contract any social diseases, but I've still been able to enjoy many different kinds of sex with many different partners, both female and male. I really have no preference for any particular kind of activity or fetish - I enjoy it all.





In January of this year, I was transferred to San Diego. Since I only anticipated being here for two years at most, I decided to rent an apartment rather than go through the hassle of trying to buy a house and then re-sell it two years later.



I found a place in a fairly new apartment complex in Point Loma which suited my lifestyle superbly - a third floor unit with a big kitchen, a big living room for entertaining, and a balcony that overlooked the complex' swimming pool. I'm very voyeuristic, and looked forward to being able to enjoy the human scenery at the pool when the weather warmed up.



My work kept me fairly busy my first few months here, finally in mid-April things began to slack off and I found myself with a little more free time. I hadn't had the opportunity to meet many people in my apartment complex yet, so I spent a lot of my free time at home alone gazing lustfully at the many "girls next door" who began to frequent the pool. Two girls in particular always showed up at the same time each day, arriving together and leaving together. They were very friendly with each other, always talking and joking, but I never saw them converse with anyone else. One was a short brunette, with well-padded hips and thighs - a little overweight and stocky, but not flabby. Her boobs were large for her height of about 5'2", and were usually totally exposed, except for her nipples which she tried to keep covered with the skimpiest string bikini top I've ever seen. Her closely cropped hair permitted a clear view of her monumentous breasts from all angles. The bottom of the suit she usually wore was cut extremely high on the sides, barely two inches of nylon fabric came down through her crotch, covering the crack of her cushiony ass and most of her bushy pubic hairs. Whenever she turned over on the chaise lounge, or spread her legs wide enough, the sweaty pink fabric of her suit rode right up into her crack; making her pussy lips, labia, and anus plainly visible to me through the almost transparent cloth from my vantage point.



Her friend, a petite Oriental girl, had almost no tits at all, but her nipples, which must have been at least an inch long, constantly protruded and looked like two dark thimbles stretching the white knit fabric of the one piece swimsuit she usually had on. Her long black hair reached down to her ass, although she usually kept it pinned to the top of her head. Her feet were very tiny and unblemished, she kept her toenails closely trimmed and always painted a bright, tasty, eye-catching red. Her olive skin was an immense contrast with her suit, making her look like a miniature geisha goddess.



The two girls were obviously very friendly, as they massaged suntan oil on each other from time to time, they did it oh- so-gently...much more of a caress than a functional move to apply the oil. The Oriental girl, especially when massaging oil on the fat girl's back and thighs, always lingered a little longer than was necessary on those delicious globes of the big girl's ass..and at least once, I was sure, slipped her dainty index finger under her friend's suit and diddled her anus oh-so-lovingly. Although I didn't know anything about either girl, other than what I had seen from my balcony while playing with my cock, I convinced myself that they were probably dykes. They were never with any guys, and seemed to be too friendly to be mere acquaintances.



This went on for several weeks, each day I spied on those two tasty creatures while sitting on my balcony, a beer in one hand and my dick in the other. I was too nervous to approach them; after all, they were probably gay, and I didn't want to risk a rejection. Anyhow, I was enjoying my solitary fantasizing, and I guess I didn't want to risk having my fantasies shattered either.



One Saturday in mid-May, I finished work unusually early, went out on my balcony and started drinking beer a little earlier than I usually did. My two fantasy girls showed up at their appointed time and planted themselves in their usual corner of the pool area, showing me a perfect view of their gorgeous tits and asses. A little more tipsy than I usually was this early in the afternoon, I decided to go for broke and introduce myself to them, fuck the rejection...Who cares?



In my semi-inebriated state, I decided I could make a better first impression if I dressed as revealingly as they did. I pulled on my white Speedo Bikini bathing suit. My cock, balls and ass cheeks were plainly visible through the thin material; my wiry pubic hairs created a dark shadow in the front of my suit. No shirt, no shoes...I went downstairs.



"Hi there, my name's Greg. I just moved in a few months ago."



Both girls looked up, I thought I detected a half smile and a gleam in the eyes of the Oriental girl as she looked at my face, glanced at my crotch, then quickly away. The fat girl eyed the bulge in my bathing suit steadily and unabashedly, then looked me square in the eyes. "Get lost!" she said disgustedly.



I'm generally a very cooperative guy, and don't like confrontations. Usually, I would turn around and walk away if I found myself in a position like the one I was in now. But today...I guess the brew and the fantasizing about these two dolls had emboldened me.



"Hey, I'm just trying to be friendly. No need to get rude."



"Sure you are," retorted the fat one. "Waving your penis in our faces, advertising your wares. You're looking for a quick fuck, just like every other guy in this city. Well, you're not going to find it here. Go back to your balcony and masturbate if that's what gets you off...and don't say you don't do it, we see you every day."



I was flabbergasted. I had no idea they had seen me. I must have turned twelve shades of red.



"I-I-I'm sorry," I stammered. "I-I-It's just that you're both so gorgeous...Your ass...and your friend's feet...I didn't know you could see...I-I-I guess I'll go now."



I could tell the Oriental girl was trying hard to suppress a smile. She reached for the fat one, pulled her close, and whispered in her ear. They conferred briefly, then both started laughing. I turned to leave.



"Wait!" called the fat one. "Are you really sorry?"



"Yes," I hesitantly replied.



"Will you do anything to make it up to us?"



"Yes," I answered, a dim light beginning to flicker in my mind.



"Will you do anything we tell you to...no questions asked...no matter how vulgar or dirty?"



I suddenly realized that this was probably a sexual proposition. So, they were into a little master/slave play? A little S&M perhaps? I was definitely game.



"Yes, I will," I asserted.



"Okay," said the fat one, "my name is Gina, my friend here is Susan. We would like to have a servant to abuse - both physically and verbally - tomorrow when we go to Black's Beach. You'll do. We're not going to let you get your rocks off - your duty will be to do exactly what we tell you to do...and we're going to make you do some pretty nasty, vulgar things...all for our enjoyment. We're going to fuck you - like you want to fuck us - maybe with a dildo, or maybe we'll find some gay guy and tell him he can fuck you while we watch. At any rate, you're not to speak at all, and you must do everything we tell you to. Is that clear?"



Listening to her talk, my cock had grown to it's full six inches. The bulge in my suit would surely have been visible to everyone else in the complex...thank God I was facing the girls with a wall on either side. Only they could see. I really wanted to do this. Yes, I would grovel at the feet of these two nasty creatures and do anything they said. I would gladly play the subservient role for them



"Yes, Miss Gina, I'll do whatever you say."



"Okay then, you wimpy asshole. Get out of here. We'll be by your apartment to pick you up at 9 o'clock sharp tomorrow. Make sure you're ready! Be prepared for some pain, you prick! Oh...come here."



She motioned for me to bend my head close to hers. Assuming she wanted to whisper something nasty in my ear, I did so. I saw stars as the full f***e of her open palm cracked across my left cheek.



"That's just a small sample of what you can expect," said Gina. "Get out of here."



Rubbing my stinging face, I turned and walked away. Behind my back, I heard Gina and Susan breaking up in guffaws of laughter. My hard-on had rapidly disappeared, although a drop of pre-cum stained my bathing suit.



"Wait!" Gina yelled. I turned. "Do you really want to be treated like shit?"



"Yes," I responded.



"Tell me you want to be treated like shit."



"I want to be treated like shit."



"Louder!"



"I WANT TO BE TREATED LIKE SHIT!"



"Okay," purred Gina, "we'll treat you like shit." Back in my apartment, I ate, showered, and set my alarm for 8:30. I wanted to be sure not to miss the knock when Gina and Susan came by the next morning.



BUZZ - BUZZ - BUZZ - BUZZ - I reached up, hit the alarm, and parted my heavy eyelids with difficulty. 8:30. I'll sl**p a little more. Suddenly it hit me - this is Sunday! Today is the day! I jumped from bed, quickly showered, and pulled on my cut-off jeans. At 9:00 exactly there was a knock at the door. I unlocked the door, turned the knob, Gina and Susan came bursting in.



"On your knees, slave!" shouted Gina.



I dropped to my knees rapidly, more surprised than frightened. Susan quickly darted behind me, and planted her sandaled right foot for such a little girl. I fell forward. Gina grabbed my hair and lifted my head up.



"Who told you to put on shorts, slave?"



I started to reply, but as soon as I opened my mouth, Gina shouted, "Silence!"



Pushing me onto my back, they pulled off my shorts, then stood me up.



"To the bathroom you dirty pig!"



For the next hour or so, things happened so fast I was in a daze the whole time. The girls manhandled me easily, although I made no attempt to resist. I was enjoying myself - even the humiliation and pain they subjected me to.



First, they blindfolded me, put me in the bathtub and washed me with cold water...I was thoroughly clean when they finished, but my cock and balls were as shriveled and small as a prune. The next thing I know, I was bent over the side of the tub and felt a greased finger entering my asshole. I didn't mind - it felt great - suddenly, it was removed and replaced with something much harder...and longer...it violated my rectum, and as my bowels began to fill with warm water I realized that they had brought an enema with them. I was very bloated when they finally removed the nozzle, they made me hold the liquid in until I was grimacing with the effort, at last I was allowed to expel the fluid. Finally considering me clean, they removed the blindfold. Gina produced a rubber butt plug - only about 3 inches long, but about 2 inches in diameter. After making me such on it for a while, she inserted it in my anus and made me put on a pair of tight, french-cut nylon panties - which rode right up in the crack of my ass - to hold the butt plug in place.



Gina announced, "That will stretch and prepare your asshole for what's to come, slave. You are not going to cum at all. If you touch yourself, or ejaculate for any reason...there will be hell to pay. Do you understand?" She punctuated her question with a firm squeeze on my shriveled balls, I meekly nodded in the affirmative.



With that, I was ordered to put on sneakers, gym shorts, and a T-shirt; and was led downstairs to their waiting van for the drive to the beach. In the van, I was immediately ordered to remove all my clothes again...except for the butt plug and panties. Gina drove, while Susan removed her shorts, spread her lovely legs while lounging on the sl**per in the back of the van, and ordered me to chow down. Quickly obliging, I reveled in the taste and texture of her tight, pink lipped Oriental cunt. Her pubes were closely trimmed, very dark and wiry; her clit was large red nodule which protruded from the thin lips of her labia. I tongued and slurped her delicious cunt the entire 30 minute drive to the beach, very pleased to be able to make Susan orgasm at least three times that I noticed. Whenever I slowed, or didn't lick in the right place, Susan would reach down and paddle my ass with a sandal, or push on the butt plug; which now had performed it's function by loosening my sphincter muscles significantly. Gina watched the show in the rear-view mirror, from time to time telling Susan to give me an extra slap for her or ordering me to slap myself. By the time we pulled into the sandy parking lot at Black's Beach, my ass was a nice shade of red, my anus was very loose, and my cock was as hard and as stiff as a pole.



"So, you enjoyed that did you, you worm?" said Gina, squeezing my cock. "Put these on."



She proffered a pair of flimsy women's jogging shorts, with no lining, which were too small for me. Pulling them on, I found myself with half of my reddened ass cheeks hanging out, my engorged cock plainly visible through the thin material. Susan then fastened a leather dog collar around my neck.



"You will wear this all day," she stated, "everyone will know that you are our slave. Put on your shoes and let's go."



Feeling like a fool wearing only the tight shorts, shoes and dog collar; my two mistresses led me down the steep trail leading the the beach.



As soon as we hit the beach, Gina and Susan shed all their clothes and ordered me to do the same. I was finally able to remove the panties and the butt plug, only the dog collar had to stay. The beach was sparsely populated this early in the morning, Gina and Susan ordered me to stand with my hands at my sides while they fingered each other's pussies in front of me and watched my stiff cock bob in the breeze. Tiring of this amusement, Susan said to Gina, "Let's find a good spot to set up for the day."



"I know just the place," replied Gina. "Let's go."



The two girls began walking north along the beach, whispering to each other and occasionally glancing back at me mischievously. Trailing them, I was enjoying the sight of those two delicious bare asses and the sensation of the sun and the breeze on my skin.



Gina led us to a spot about one-half mile up the beach where big rocks came down the side of the cliff to the sand. During high tide, the surf lapped right up to these boulders; during low tide, like it was now, the rocks created convenient alcoves for people to lie in and not be seen by passer-by until they were directly in front of them. This was also the area where many of the gays who came to Black's Beach liked to hang out.



Spreading their beach towels on the sand in one of the alcoves, Gina and Susan ordered me to lie on my stomach with my feet toward the ocean and my legs spread. With a bottle of baby oil, they thoroughly oiled my backside from neck to toe - paying particular attention to my enlarged anus.



"You're almost ready, slave. We just need to make one more preparation," giggled Susan. Picking up one of her sandals, she began to paddle my already glowing backside. When she was finally satisfied that she had attained the right color, my ass stung. Looking over my shoulder, I saw that it was a bright, fiery red; glowing with baby oil.



Gina and Susan then positioned themselves on either side of me, sitting and facing the ocean. "Now all we do is wait," said Gina.



I was facing the side of the cliff, and was not allowed to turn around or look behind me. With my legs spread, my stretched asshole and bright red ass facing toward the surf, I felt very vulnerable...but very excited. I didn't know what these two crazy girls had in mind, but I was sure it was going to be fun.



A few minutes later, I heard some people approaching along the beach. As the voices came nearer and nearer, Gina and Susan each placed a hand in the crack of my ass, and pulled my cheeks apart as widely as they could. As stretched as my anus had been by the butt plug, I knew it must look as big as a juice glass to whoever was passing by. With my face in the beach towel, I realized that my cock was hard...I was going to be a faceless exhibitionist who would be ogled by strangers in passing! The voices suddenly stopped behind me.



"Hi," shouted Susan, "nice day for the beach." "Sure is," replied a male voice



"Nice ass you have there," giggled a female voice.



Gina and Susan both laughed. Gina ran her finger around the rim of my asshole. "This is our slave. We're showing him off."



The two voices laughed, along with Gina and Susan, then moved on down the beach. The girls resumed their vigil.



This went on for a couple of hours, about 15 times my cheeks were stretched wide while people passed by; male, female, singles and groups. If the passer-by didn't say anything, Susan would shout a greeting to them, making sure that each one lingered a little behind me to look at my ass. In between people, Susan would paddle my ass a little more to retain it's color or apply more baby oil if necessary. Gina had brought a cooler of beer, they both sipped beer while having their fun and even allowed me to have a few sips. My cock remained hard the whole time - I found that I was really enjoying this unusual exhibitionistic game.



Someone else was approaching, again the girls stretched my ass cheeks apart so wide I could fee the ocean breeze in my anus.



"Hi," said Gina, "nice day."



"It's getting better by the minute," replied a deep male voice. "What have you two girls got there?"



"Oh, this is just our slave," answered Susan. "We're showing off his ass to whoever wants to look. See how nice and red it is?"



"That is nice," said the voice, "and such a tasty looking asshole, too. I think it's probably big enough for this."



I couldn't see what was going on behind me, but I definitely heard the sounds of some guy flogging his dong. Gina and Susan were in hysterics.



"I don't know," said Gina. "That's pretty big. Our slave needs a good fucking, though. Why not give it a try?"



I was about to jump up and leave, but thought better of it. I was really turned on by the conversation that had just transpired, but I had never been fucked by someone I didn't know. What about disease? Apparently sensing my hesitation, Susan withdrew a condom from her bag.



"You'll have to put this on that big monster," she said. "We have to make sure we keep our slave clean." Gina and Susan stood up and moved in front of me to get a good view of my face. "You'd better enjoy this slave," said Gina. "You wanted to fuck us so badly yesterday...let's see how much you like being fucked."



Rough hands spread my legs apart even further, and parted my cheeks. I felt the tip of his cock being rubbed against the outside of my well-oiled asshole, suddenly he thrust the full length of his manhood into my rectum. I bit my lip. His penis was no bigger around than the dildo that had already loosened my anus; but the length! He must have been at least 8 inches long! After a few pumps, I no longer felt any pain, and began to enjoy the sensation of being fucked immensely. And I didn't know who he was or what he looked like! My cock was as hard as the one in my ass, with each thrust he drove my cock into Susan's beach towel which was supported by the soft sand. Gina and Susan seemed to be enjoying the show immensely, they began to kiss and fondle each other's tits and pussies while watching the stiff dick being pushed in and out of my ass.



Watching the girls, I realized that I was about to cum. The combination of seeing those two beautiful creatures fingering their twats and having a hard cock filling my ass was more than I could bear.



Suddenly, my visitor stopped thrusting, and let out a load groan with his dick planted up to his balls in my asshole. As he came, I climaxed simultaneously, spurting puddles of creamy white jism all over Susan's beach towel. Susan and Gina, fingering each other's clits furiously, also began to squeal with pleasure as they orgasmed along with us.



Our male visitor withdrew his rubber encased appendage from my anus with a slurping sound, thanked the girls for their generosity, and departed the way he had come.



Susan scolded me severely for having cum on her beach towel, with a sandal she again began to slap my ass cheeks vigorously.



"As punishment for what you have done, you slime," said Gina, "we're going to find a bigger cock to fuck you...you'll really feel this one. And this time, we won't even let you hear his voice so you won't know when it's coming."



With that, she withdrew a Walkman Radio from her bag and placed the headphones over my ears, turning the volume up load on a Rock station; I could no longer hear anything or anyone behind me. My cock began to stiffen again in anticipation of what was to come. Shifting my head to get more comfortable, I bumped the radio and lost the station...the static in my ears was very loud...BUZZ-BUZZ- BUZZ BUZZ-BUZZ-BUZZ-BUZZ- I reached up, hit the alarm, and parted my heavy eyelids with difficulty. 8:30. I'll sl**p a little more. Suddenly it hit me - this is Sunday! Today is the day! I jumped from bed, quickly showered, and pulled on my cut-off jeans. At 9:00, I was waiting breathlessly by the door. Nothing happened...9:30...10:00...10:30. I realized I had been stood up. I went out on my balcony and began to sip beer while watching the pool. At about 11:30, on my way to the kitchen to get another beer, I noticed an envelope that had been slid under the door. Picking it up and ripping it open, I read:



Greg,



Susan and I decided to make other plans for today. You said you wanted to be treated like shit - now you've been treated like shit. Hope you enjoyed it.



Gina



THE END
.
Geri
www.bdsmfinder.com... Continue»
Posted by wastedaway 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Hardcore  |  Views: 677  |  
60%
  |  2